How to create a book of your original poetry

Desktop publishing is a powerful tool. You can use a word processor and a printer to make your own little chapbook or pocket-sized book at home.

What is a Chapbook?

A chapbook is a small book or booklet that is often used for poetry or short stories. Chapbooks were the first types of books published in early Europe. The image below shows an example from a 1810 chapbook edition of Little Red Riding Hood . The British Library has more information about early chapbooks here. Another good resource on chapbook history can be found here on the Antique Book Collecting blog, which says the early chapbooks “were extremely important for the dissemination of popular literature among the lower classes, for whom traditional books were prohibitively expensive.”

The Wikipedia entry for chapbooks notes that early chapbooks were published on a single sheet and then “folded into books of 8, 12, 16 or 24 pages.” They are still published in this size today by small publishers. The Poetry Society of America maintains a list of chapbook publishers here. You can also publish them yourself.

An article in The Guardian says it is time to rediscover the glory of chapbooks. Lee Rourke writes, “The booklets have been spreading the literary word for more than 450 years and they still have the power to delight and inform in equal measure.”

How Big Are Chapbooks?

Chapbooks vary in size. There are no fixed size requirements but they are usually smaller than standard paper size, which is 8.5 by 11 inches. If you fold a standard sheet of paper in half it will measure 3.667 x 8.5 inches. The folding guidelines page from TechnaPrint describes a bunch of different folds and the resulting sizes.

How to Make a Chapbook

The advantage of doing it yourself with DIY chapbook publishing is you have total control over your little chapbook. You bypass the self-publishing services route. You can print as many as you want and give them away or sell them for whatever price you want. You can make your own chapbook at home using desktop publishing software (including Microsoft Word), a printer, heavy card stock paper (for the cover) and a few other tools. You can also do the layout for your chapbook at home and then take it to the printers.

Here are some good resources for creating your DIY chapbook.

    How to Make a Pocket-Size Book in Word – Poets & Writers has an article with a slideshow that shows you how to make a small book at home using Microsoft Word and your printer. The step-by-step guide walks you through the page numbering, printing, folding and cutting. PW’s article also includes a helpful video.

Shadow Poetry: How to Make a Chapbook – This article from Shadow Poetry gives you advice about how to plan your chapbook, make a primary dummy book, get print shop estimates and more.

How to Make a Simple Chapbook – FeltMagnet provides an illustrated step-by-step guide to making your own chapbook.

DIY: 8-Panel Chapbooks – This visual aide offers a step-by-step guide to publishing 8-panel chapbooks. It shows you the cutting and folding process with photographs.

DIY Five-Step Chapbooks – This resource from Natalie Thompson includes instructions for making chapbooks that includes downloadable templates.

  • DIY Kettle Stitch Bookbinding Tutorial – This video from Sea Lemon shows you how to stitch together a larger-sized book.

  • This tutorial from shows you how print a booklet using Microsoft Word. It includes steps for two side printing and how to view your document as a booklet in Word.

    Here’s a video that shows you how to stitch together pages of a chapbook.

    Visit our book publishing section for more information about how to get your book published.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Strengthen your poetry skills.

    Poetry writing requires no license, no education, and no experience. All you need to get started is a pen and some paper. In fact, many writers discovered their calling because they were compelled to write poetry at a young age.

    But there’s a big difference between writing poetry and writing good poetry.

    Opinions about the art and craft of good poetry are many and varied. Some hold poetry to a high academic or literary standard. Others appreciate the fact that poetry writing provides a creative and healthy form of self-expression.

    I believe that all poetry is good in the sense that anything that comes from the heart or anything that speaks truth is good. The poem itself might not win any awards, but the act of writing it can be mood-altering, healing, and maybe even life-changing.

    Many poets pursue the craft with a clear goal: they want to get published. Others write poetry because they find solace in the work. They don’t care about readers, publication, or awards. And plenty of writers fall in between: they write for the joy of it but also with a desire to continually develop their poetry skills with hopes of getting published one day.

    Writing for Yourself

    There’s nothing wrong with writing poetry for yourself. Poetry writing has tremendous therapeutic and creative value. However, many young poets think they can get published and earn recognition without developing their poetry skills: they don’t read poetry; they don’t study the craft; they are not knowledgeable about poetic forms or literary devices. They offer the following arguments:

    • I don’t read poetry because I don’t want other poems to influence mine. I want my poetry to be raw and original.
    • I write from my heart; it’s a form of self-expression.
    • Poetry is an art form, so there are no rules.
    • It’s my style (I’ve heard this about poems written in all caps, for example).
    • My mom/friend/teacher said I have talent.

    There’s nothing inherently wrong with any of these arguments. But if you want to get published — if you want your work to be taken seriously by the literary world and by readers — you’re going to have to step up your game. You’ll have to stop making excuses and learn how to write better poetry.

    Tips for Writing Better Poetry

    When we first start writing poetry, our work is amateurish and awkward. We might make poems that are cute or silly, poems that don’t make much sense, or poems that are murky, excessive, or verbose. We express ourselves but fail to generate poems that compel readers. But with practice and by putting a little effort into our poetry writing, our poems can blossom and become riveting — for us and for our readers.

    Here are some tips to help you develop finer poetry writing skills:

    1. Read poetry: Too many young and new poets don’t read poetry. I get it. A lot of the poems you come across don’t grab your attention. The stuff you read in school was unwieldy. But if you look hard enough, you will discover good poetry that you will fall in love with. Go on a personal quest to find it. In order to grow as a writer, and especially as a poet, it’s imperative to familiarize yourself with the canon, which has already proven to resonate with readers. By seeking out established poets whose work you admire, you will build a roster of mentors. Try reading poems aloud. Keep a notebook or journal in which you can write your thoughts and responses to various works, and jot down your favorite excerpts. Bonus tip: you can also watch or listen to recorded or live poetry.
    2. Write regularly: Beginning poets have a tendency to take up the pen only when the mood strikes. By engaging your creativity on a daily basis, the very practice of poetry writing will become habitual and ingrained as part of your daily routine, and it is through daily practice that our poetry skills improve.
    3. Allow yourself to write badly: Allowing yourself a large margin for writing poorly or below your own standards will give you freedom in your writing and room to explore your poetry on broader and deeper levels.
    4. Study and learn to speak in poetics: Poets have their own language. When they mention couplets and iambic pentameter, you should know what they’re talking about. Study literary devices and learn how to use them in your own poetry. There are many books available that will help you understand poetry intricately and will familiarize you with terms and definitions, such as alliteration or trochee. Such books provide detailed analyses and teach you new ways to read and write poetry. To get started, look for A Poetry Handbook by Mary Oliver or try The Practice of Poetry (aff links) by Robin Behn and Chase Twichell.
    5. Poetry writing exercises: Writing exercises present challenges and provide new ways of thinking and being creative within an established framework. Some poetry exercises will produce your best work but also teach you to approach poetry in an innovative and more imaginative manner.
    6. Embrace best practices and techniques: It’s true that there are no rules in poetry, but there are a few best practices, like eliminate any unnecessary words, don’t arrange words awkwardly to fit a rhyme scheme, and use imagery. When it comes to poetry, you really want to follow the old adage: show, don’t tell.
    7. Seek feedback from objective, well-read people who are familiar with poetry. When something in your poem isn’t working for one of them, don’t say, “Oh, that’s my style.” And if it is your style, then consider that your “style” isn’t working.
    8. Revise. Revising your work goes hand in hand with allowing yourself to write badly. You can always go back and make changes. Some new writers insist that once they write a poem, that’s it. They believe the art should be preserved in its original form and never altered in any way. While this is certainly one way of looking at poetry as art, there is another philosophy that believes revision is necessary for true creative freedom. In knowing that you can go back and refine your work later, you will give yourself more liberty in your initial writing, opening creative channels to greater possibilities.

    Poetry Writing is an Adventure

    Poetry teaches us how to access rich language and produce vivid images in our writing. It is one of the best ways to develop comprehensive and creative writing skills, even if poetry writing isn’t really your thing. Poetry writing will take you on an exciting adventure through language, and the very act of working to improve your poetry is a journey that many writers find exhilarating.

    Do you have any tips for writing better poetry and developing your poetry skills? Share your thoughts by leaving a comment.

    Last year, some of the best-selling books in the world were poetry books, created by Instagram Poets like Rupi Kaur, Atticus, Nayyirah Waheed, and Nikita Gill. These poets, whose work appears in visual form all over social media and garners hundreds of thousands of followers, often found success in choosing to self-publish poetry. This way, they controlled the look and feel of the finished product, and they were able to get their book into the hands of their followers faster than with traditional publishing.

    Some of the most famous poetry books of all time were originally self-published and self-marketed, like Leaves of Grass by Walt Whitman. There’s a long tradition of success with self-published poets, and this new generation is finding an audience dedicated to buying print. Success as a poet doesn’t depend on traditional publishing—now, less than ever.

    Have your own collection of poems? Here’s how to put your work in print, so it’s ready for the delight of your friends, fans, and followers:

    1. Write a lot of poems

    The average poetry collection is between 30 and 100 different poems. To create a unified collection of this size, you’re going to need a big body of work to pare down. So, get writing!

    2. Choose your poems

    Poetry collections aren’t just about putting all your poems together. They’re about creating a conversation between poems that are related and work together. Choose your poems around a particular theme, idea, style, subject—something with clear commonality to unify it.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    3. Decide on your poetry book format

    Your book format, in part, determines your number of poems. If you’re planning on black-and-white pages of text, then you’ll only need a Trade Book, and probably the smallest size. If your poems correlate with visual work, like sketches, photographs, or paintings, then you may want to explore Photo Books, which offer a range of sizes to complement any kind of work.

    4. Organize your poems

    Put your poems in order, so that the reader experiences them in the order that lets the conversation unfold. Putting the poems together and in order should, itself, feel like you’re writing a poem of poems.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    5. Edit your collection

    Just like poetry is about creating the deepest meaning with the most powerful, minimal language, you’ll need to ruthlessly edit your collection down to its most essential poems. Take out any poem that isn’t intimately connected to your theme and the others. Save the remaining poems for promoting your book, or for your next collection.

    6. Design your page layouts

    Poetry books are unique in that the white space around your text is as important as your text. Remember your poems need lots of room to breathe on the page, so people have space to think. Don’t put more than one poem per page, unless it’s a deliberate decision to link two poems that way. Let each one have its own page, and if its longer, as many pages as it needs to surround each part with plenty of white space.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    7. Create your poetry book

    The best part of self-publishing a poetry book is getting to make all the creative decisions yourself. YOU decide on paper type, cover, layout, size—all of it. Just be mindful that your book creation decisions have a direct impact on your ability to sell your self-published poetry book. You’ll need to balance your creative vision with the cost of creation so that you can still have a profit margin AND sell it at a price your friends, fans, and followers will pay. To create a Trade Book, which is priced to sell, you’ll need to use Blurb’s flagship free tool, BookWright.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    8. Upload your book and order a proof

    No matter how many times you edit your poetry book, how many times you and other people have read it on the screen, there will be inconsistencies and gaps you can’t catch until you’ve printed it. Order a single print copy and check every page and every margin. Read it backwards, give it to a friend or professional proofreader—whatever it takes—to find all the mistakes. Your book cannot be edited or changed once it goes into distribution, so you’ll need to catch all the mistakes up front.

    9. Revise and proof your book again

    Once you’ve made your edits, order another proof and double check. Sometimes making changes causes new errors, and again, once your poetry book goes into distribution, it’s not possible to make any changes.

    10. Set your book up for sale

    Blurb books can be sold through the Blurb Bookstore, or they can be put into distribution through Amazon and others. Blurb Photo Books and Trade Books take different selling paths to Amazon, but if you’re working with a digital audience, they can buy your book from any link. How you set your poetry book up for sale depends on the best fit for your profit goals and your audience.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    If you’re a poet, this is the time to shine. You have more opportunities than ever to build your audience, and more platforms for selling your self-published poetry book. The work you are doing to give language to the human experience and illuminate those human moments belongs in the hands of your readers. Put your poems in print and open new channels—not only for profit—but for getting your words into the world.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Poetry is perhaps the most difficult form of literature to publish traditionally—but don’t worry! Self-publishing poetry is easier and much more rewarding than the traditional route. In this case, you have full control of the publishing process. If you’re ready to take control of your publishing journey, follow the steps below to get started!

    In this article, follow the steps to learn how to:

    Where to Publish Poetry

    Publishing doesn’t just have to be in the traditional sense of creating copies of a book to distribute. If you’re looking to publish your poetry for the world to read, then it’s worth exploring all the different ways.

    1. Social media. A risk-free, beginner-friendly way to start gaining an audience for your poetry is by creating a dedicated author Instagram or Facebook account. Share your poetry along with inspirational quotes and images to form a clear brand and messaging.
    2. Online poet communities. Websites like All Poetry and Hello Poetry allow you to publish your own poetry online, read others’, and get solid advice from more experienced writers.
    3. Journal and magazines. Feel like you have a winning piece? Enter contents or even submit your piece to a number of journals and magazines.
    4. Your local community. To gain more of a local audience, you can get creative and sell your work on postcards, magnets, and other merchandise at farmers markets. Additionally, you can frame some shorter pieces and ask around at local coffee shops to see who would like to display them.
    5. Self-publish. Keep reading below!

    5 Easy Steps to Self-Publishing Poetry

    The first step to self-publishing poetry is to write a lot of poems, of course. If you’re reading this, you’ve probably already completed this step, so we’ll skip to the next step so you can get started learning how to self-publish a poetry book right away.

    Self-publishing poetry involves many of the same steps one would follow to self-publish any type of book, so we will focus on the steps that are specific to poetry books.

    1. Edit your poetry and get feedback from fellow poets and experienced professionals. .

    While editing your own work is essential, you might also consider having a professional go over your poems to get feedback and correct any errors you may have missed yourself.

    You can join poetry writing groups and workshops to get feedback from other writers. This can be a valuable resource for not only improving your craft, but for staying inspired and motivated to write, which can help you continue building your career as a poet as well.

    2. Organize your poetry to create a collection with a unified theme, topic, or style. . ➕.

    An important skill to hone when learning how to self-publish a poetry book is curating a collection.

    Unlike other forms of writing, when it comes to poetry, less is more. For this reason, you’ll need to curate a collection that is unified. Order your poetry books in a way that best showcases your poem.

    Be selective and skillful when compiling a collection of poetry to publish. This will make advertising and selling your poems to readers much easier because you will have a unified theme or vision to pitch.

    Bonus tip: Keep in mind that you do not need to publish every poem you write or publish all of your poems in one book! Maximize your content by publishing several collections over a period of time. This is important if you are looking to build a career and to make money writing poetry.

    3. Establish an online presence and join online poetry and book communities to begin marketing your poetry book. .

    When self-publishing any work, it’s important to create and maintain a relationship with your audience, and the best way to do that with today’s technology is to use social media, websites, and newsletters. Find your audience and connect with them, whether it’s before or after your book is published.

    While poets have been writing poems for nearly all of human existence, it’s important to notice current trends, such as Instagram and Tumblr users sharing poems in the form of images and design typography.

    Joining these social media communities could be a useful book marketing strategy to gain both an audience and recognition for your work.

    4. Decide the format of your book and have the interior and a cover designed. .

    This step involves deciding the best method for how to self-publish a poetry book. During this step, you should decide whether you want to publish your book in print and/or eBook format. In addition, you should decide whether it is appropriate to include book illustrations.

    Keep in mind that, designing and formatting poetry books are more difficult than books written in prose. In this case, poems are often formatted with irregular spacing and line breaks.

    This also means that getting the design and format of your book right is even more important because you want your readers to be able to view each poem in its intended format.

    5. Get your book distributed so your audience can purchase your poetry from every major book retailer. .

    While the formatting and design of your poetry book are very important, the most important step is making sure your book is available for readers to purchase from all major retailers.

    Whether you decide to publish in print or with eBooks, Gatekeeper Press has professional formatting and distribution services to make sure your book looks great and is for sale all over the world, without sacrificing your profits or rights.

    To Publish or Not to Publish: That Is (Not Even) The Question.

    Congratulations! Now you know how to publish a book of poetry. Are you willing to take the next step? Begin by writing down your personalized plan by outlining how you’ll tackle each of the steps mentioned above.

    Self-publishing poetry can be a long process, but now that you know the steps ahead of you, you can get started by getting a quote or free consultation at Gatekeeper Press.

    Begin here!

    “I was thrilled when I realized that I could create my own book, finally my writings came to life! Now I have my own books, beautiful and very colourful with recipes, poems and other writings. I even gathered one of my friend’s letters and printed a small booklet which I gave as a birthday gift to her.”
    /Laura, 39 years old

    Make something out of your own writings and lyrics! Maybe you have your own story, novel, poem, letter, recipe, blog or other texts? Make a unique and beautiful book of your own! Solentro helps you discover the joy in writing!

    • Blog
    • Diary
    • Recipe
    • Short story
    • Novel
    • Letters
    • Poems
    • Poetry
    • Menu’s
    • Song lyrics
    • Book of remembrance

    What type of book would you like to do?

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Solentro – make your own book

    We strive to be the best & easiest way for you to create your own personalized book or photo book. Read more.

    Photo book – an easy way to gather your photos and design your own photo book. Full creative freedom when you make your own photo book or photo album!

    Recipe cookbook – gather your recipes in a beautiful recipe cookbook of the highest quality!

    Yearbook – invite your classmates to write a greeting and gather everything in your own yearbook / graduation book, a memory for life! Also suitable for homecoming and/or prom.

    School project – make a unique book of your school project. Make a book in our system and use the templates, designs and fonts that we offer, or you can create your book in any editing software of your choice!

    Book of remembrance – when someone passes away the memories remain. Make your own book of remembrance. Ask your loved ones to write something about the person, gather memories and photos. Gather it all in a very beautiful book of remembrance.

    Christening book – give away a beautiful christening book with personal greetings and images related. Write down the funny events and memories from the child’s early path in life – the child’s very own christening book!

    Softcover Basic – Our Softcover Basic book is of the highest quality and an excellent choice for those who, for example, want to publish their own book and want to print many books in black/white!

    Wedding book – why write sprawling greetings in a guest book at the wedding when you can make your own, personal and yet very professional wedding book! A popular gift for the bachelorette party, bachelor party or wedding – make your own wedding book!

    Blog to book – no matter what you blog about, it’s a great feeling to have your own blog printed as a real book standing in the bookshelf – make your own blog to book!

    Retirement book – give away something that touches and turns into a memory for life – a beautiful retirement book! We promise that a photo book with personalized greetings and pictures from colleagues is a much appreciated gift when someone retires. Use the invite-feature to gather greetings and photos automatically into the book.

    Novel / Poemsmake your own book of all your texts and writings! It is very easy to gather your texts and design your book – make your own book!

    My first book – add text, upload photos, select design and gather everything in a beautiful book of the highest quality. An unbeatable memory for the entire family – make your own “My first book” today!

    Birthday book – that’s how it all started; a unique book as a gift to our father on his birthday. We contacted friends and family, asking them to describe him as a person and put together the lyrics to a birthday book, an unforgettable gift – make your own birthday book too!

    Ancestry book – put together your family tree, uncover your ethnic mix, distant relatives, and even new ancestors and gather your family history in a unique family book. Your ancestry book will be a memory for more than one lifetime!

    Begin here!

    “I was thrilled when I realized that I could create my own book, finally my writings came to life! Now I have my own books, beautiful and very colourful with recipes, poems and other writings. I even gathered one of my friend’s letters and printed a small booklet which I gave as a birthday gift to her.”
    /Laura, 39 years old

    Make something out of your own writings and lyrics! Maybe you have your own story, novel, poem, letter, recipe, blog or other texts? Make a unique and beautiful book of your own! Solentro helps you discover the joy in writing!

    • Blog
    • Diary
    • Recipe
    • Short story
    • Novel
    • Letters
    • Poems
    • Poetry
    • Menu’s
    • Song lyrics
    • Book of remembrance

    What type of book would you like to do?

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Solentro – make your own book

    We strive to be the best & easiest way for you to create your own personalized book or photo book. Read more.

    Photo book – an easy way to gather your photos and design your own photo book. Full creative freedom when you make your own photo book or photo album!

    Recipe cookbook – gather your recipes in a beautiful recipe cookbook of the highest quality!

    Yearbook – invite your classmates to write a greeting and gather everything in your own yearbook / graduation book, a memory for life! Also suitable for homecoming and/or prom.

    School project – make a unique book of your school project. Make a book in our system and use the templates, designs and fonts that we offer, or you can create your book in any editing software of your choice!

    Book of remembrance – when someone passes away the memories remain. Make your own book of remembrance. Ask your loved ones to write something about the person, gather memories and photos. Gather it all in a very beautiful book of remembrance.

    Christening book – give away a beautiful christening book with personal greetings and images related. Write down the funny events and memories from the child’s early path in life – the child’s very own christening book!

    Softcover Basic – Our Softcover Basic book is of the highest quality and an excellent choice for those who, for example, want to publish their own book and want to print many books in black/white!

    Wedding book – why write sprawling greetings in a guest book at the wedding when you can make your own, personal and yet very professional wedding book! A popular gift for the bachelorette party, bachelor party or wedding – make your own wedding book!

    Blog to book – no matter what you blog about, it’s a great feeling to have your own blog printed as a real book standing in the bookshelf – make your own blog to book!

    Retirement book – give away something that touches and turns into a memory for life – a beautiful retirement book! We promise that a photo book with personalized greetings and pictures from colleagues is a much appreciated gift when someone retires. Use the invite-feature to gather greetings and photos automatically into the book.

    Novel / Poemsmake your own book of all your texts and writings! It is very easy to gather your texts and design your book – make your own book!

    My first book – add text, upload photos, select design and gather everything in a beautiful book of the highest quality. An unbeatable memory for the entire family – make your own “My first book” today!

    Birthday book – that’s how it all started; a unique book as a gift to our father on his birthday. We contacted friends and family, asking them to describe him as a person and put together the lyrics to a birthday book, an unforgettable gift – make your own birthday book too!

    Ancestry book – put together your family tree, uncover your ethnic mix, distant relatives, and even new ancestors and gather your family history in a unique family book. Your ancestry book will be a memory for more than one lifetime!

    Marshall is a writer with experience in the data storage industry. He worked at Synology, and most recently as CMO and technical staff writer at StorageReview. He’s currently an API/Software Technical Writer based in Tokyo, Japan, runs VGKAMI and ITEnterpriser, and spends what little free time he has learning Japanese. Read more.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Microsoft Word comes with pre-built page settings for creating books. Whether you’re creating a memoir or event guide, these settings let you create a beautiful book or booklet, from start to finish.

    Create a Book or Booklet

    First, go ahead and open Word. It’s recommended that you adjust these setting before writing the content of your book to prevent formatting issues late on.

    Once you’re in Word, head over to the “Layout” tab. In the “Page Setup” group, click the small arrow at the bottom-right.

    This opens the “Page Setup” window, where you will automatically be on the “Margin” tab. In the “Margins” group, you’re able to set the margins of the page. By default, the “Gutter” margin will be set to 0. This could cause issues further on, as the gutter margin is the amount of space between the content of your book and the fold where the pages of the book will be bound together. That said, go ahead and give the gutter a 1” margin, so the content of your book doesn’t get lost in the fold.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Next, select the arrow next to “Multiple Pages” in the “Pages” group, then select “Book Fold” from the drop-down menu. Once selected, you’ll notice your page orientation automatically changes from “Portrait” to “Landscape.”

    Tip: You may notice a “Reverse Book Fold” option. This is for content that reads from right to left, such as Japanese-style books.

    Once you’ve adjusted the settings, click “OK.”

    The page setup for creating a book or booklet is now complete. There’s a ton of stuff you can do from here depending on what you require for your book. You may want to add a header or footer, create a table of contents, or give your book page numbers for easier navigation. We’ll leave the content and add-ons to you—we’re just here to show you how to create the setup.

    It’s also worth noting that, depending on the length of your document, you may need to split it up into multiple booklets due to the sheer size of the document. That’s fine—you can bind them into one book later.

    Print Your Book or Booklet

    Once you’ve finished composing your book, it’s time for printing. Select the “File” tab, then select “Print” found in the left-hand pane.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Next, select the second option in the “Settings” group.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    A drop-down menu will appear, presenting a few different printing-style options. If you have a duplex printer, select (1) “Print on Both Sides” (and whether or not to flip the page on the long or short edge). If your printer doesn’t have this functionality, you’ll need to select the (2) “Manually Print on Both Sides” option.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    All that’s left to do now is select Print, and you’re good to go!

    Page Of Old Book For Blackout Poetry. Pollari uses the text of an application for naturalization as a source. Then click the blackout poetry maker link to try it yourself.

    How to create a book of your original poetryPin by Cary Dunagan on Blackout Poetry Love book quotes from

    Austin kleon is a blackout poet. They can be created using the pages of old books or even articles cut from yesterdays newspaper. See more ideas about poetry, blackout poetry, found poetry.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Blackout poetry instructions follow this guide to uncover a hidden poem! Make blackout poetry is a collection of texts that you can repurpose for your own poems.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Make blackout poetry is a collection of texts that you can repurpose for your own poems. Find hidden gems in vintage etiquette manuals, slang dictionaries, newspapers, and more.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    A page taken from an old book, with certain words left uncovered by painting to create a found poetry style statement, then applied to a page in an old style type. Draw a clear box around all the words youve selected.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Take a picture of the page. Austin kleon is a blackout poet.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Black out poetry, fun poetry activity, blackout poem lecture slides, free. Materials needed for blackout poetry.

    Glue (Not Required) Construction Paper (Not Required) Notes Regarding Children If You Are Doing This Activity With Children It’s Important To Have Materials They Can Read.

    Newspaper, magazine, menu, old book etc. Pollari uses the text of an application for naturalization as a source. Go back and add connector words to create sentences and a poem.

    Make Blackout Poetry Is A Collection Of Texts That You Can Repurpose For Your Own Poems.

    Obviously you don’t want to be taking sharpies to the library books, so you can photocopy a few pages in advance for the kids to work on. Blackout poetry instructions follow this guide to uncover a hidden poem! See more ideas about poetry, blackout poetry, found poetry.

    The Book Begins With An Introduction By John Carroll, Founder Of Make.

    Take a screenshot and email it to [email protected] Place the tracing paper over a book page and start looking for a few interesting words. It’s satisfying and rewarding to create a new piece of art from an existing one.

    A Page Taken From An Old Book, With Certain Words Left Uncovered By Painting To Create A Found Poetry Style Statement, Then Applied To A Page In An Old Style Type.

    The third poem is an example of erasure poetry, not blackout poetry, but we include this in our examples list as the two forms accomplish something similar. They can be created using the pages of old books or even articles cut from yesterdays newspaper. Draw a clear box around all the words youve selected.

    The Words That Jump Out To You Initially Are The Most Likely To Have Importance Or Significance.

    A page taken from an old book, with certain words left uncovered by painting to create a found poetry style statement, then applied to a page in an old style type journal/ledger. Austin kleon is a blackout poet. Scan your page and circle or underline the words that stand out to you.

    You wrote a book of poetry; now, how do you sell it? The most important thing is to overcome your resistance to the idea of marketing and selling your book of poems. Most poets and writers don’t love the branding, marketing, publicizing and selling part of book publishing! I get it. I’m one of those published authors who hates marketing and selling my own book, Growing Forward When You Can’t Go Back.

    I’m not a poet, but even I resist the idea of marketing something as beautiful as a book of poems. Selling poetry books seems like it goes against a law of nature – like selling air, or shades of golden sunshine, or soft green grass.

    But writers have to learn how to market and sell their poetry books! Otherwise how will readers enjoy the beauty, depth and insights in the poems? If you’re one of those poets who is reluctantly searching for tips on how to market and sell poetry books, you might want to read my Sample Marketing Plan for a Christian Nonfiction Self-Help Book. Not only did I do a ton of research, I also got input from my literary agent, editor, and book publisher.

    The key is to find book marketing and sales tips that work for you as the poet. Consider your personality, lifestyle, hobbies, and even your daily routine. You might even use creative, unusual book marketing and sales strategies that align with your poems. For example, if your poetry is about gardening you might include a packet of seeds or a hoe with every book purchase. The best “marketing strategies” don’t feel or seem like marketing at all! And they sell lots of books 🙂

    These five tips for marketing your book of poems are from published poet and freelance writer, Cherie Burbach. Her latest poetry book is Poiema: New and Selected Poems. I asked Cherie to share one of her favorite quotes about poetry, and she sent me this:

    “Happiness is sharing a bowl of cherries and a book of poetry with a shade tree. He doesn’t eat much and doesn’t read much, but listens well and is a most gracious host.”

    5 Ways to Market and Sell Your Poetry Book

    A guest post from Cherie Burbach.

    You’ve written a poetry book – congratulations! Now comes the hard part: getting people to buy it. While it’s true that poetry books don’t sell as much as other works overall, there is a market for them. You just need to reach the right audience.

    1. Get book reviews for your poetry

    Without reviews, people will be very leery to buy your book of poems. While it’s nice to get a glowing review from a friend, it’s even better to get a professionally written (honest) assessment. This is true even if the reviewer didn’t care for your poetry book. Professional reviewers can highlight your book’s strengths and give a realistic assessment of where it fell short. Ironically, this kind of honesty will actually motivate people to buy a book more than an artificial (“Awesome poetry book. ”) review will.

    Getting book reviews today is no easy task, but there are still plenty of places that provide them. If a book reviewer asks for money, don’t think you’re paying for a good review! Paying a book reviewer simply means they’re covering their time and cost. Don’t listen to the folks who say a non-paid review is the only one you should seek. With major media outlets pulling their book review sections, more and more freelance writers are offering to do book reviews. Some of them charge, and they may be worth the price. Check it out.

    2. Go on a virtual poetry book tour

    There are a couple ways to do a virtual blog or book tour: you could set it up yourself or hire a marketer. Virtual tours aren’t difficult to organize, but they do take a tremendous amount of time. If you’re a reluctant salesperson – or if you’re just learning how to market and sell your poetry book – you may want to consider hiring a book publicist to help you.

    I wrote an ebook called Virtual Book Tours that offers a full description on how to publicize your books. You could also learn more by searching the internet for “virtual poetry book tours” or some variation (such as poetry blog tours or poetry book marketing tours). The cost of a poetry book tour usually ranges from $300 to $1,000 for a 15-20 stop tour. Remember that selling and marketing anything – especially a poetry book, which is a luxury item – costs money!

    3. Write poetry-related guest posts and magazine articles

    To attract new readers, figure out how your book of poems is different and unique. Write guest posts related to it. Some possibilities include:

    • how you sold and published your poetry
    • any artwork involved (especially if you designed the cover yourself)
    • benefits of writing poetry (did it help heal you from pain? help you deal with a specific issue?)
    • who the poetry honors (did you write it with someone – famous or not – in mind?)
    • is the poetry related to a specific part of the globe (did you write about your hometown?)

    Websites such as HARO, Twitter, Yahoo Shine, Divine Caroline, and American Chronicle are all good places to explore when you’re marketing and selling your book of poems.

    Are you reluctant to approach a magazine or even a blog because you haven’t written a poetry book before? Read How to Write an Author Bio When You’ve Never Been Published.

    4. Advertise your poetry book

    Every business needs advertising! Your published poetry book is no different. Luckily, Adsense and Facebook are cost-effective ways to market and sell books, and can reach a variety of readers.

    An important thing to consider before placing an ad to market your poetry is keywords. This is the number one most important thing when marketing your book online. Don’t use “poetry” or “poems” as your top keywords. Instead, focus on the specifics of your poetry book.

    For my first poetry book (New and Selected Poems) I used these words: empowerment, faith, overcoming abuse, self-esteem, Christian poetry, inspirational poetry books, and poems with a female perspective. Being specific will help you reach readers who want to read your poems. It also takes you from having to learn how to market and sell your poetry book to simply finding kindred spirits.

    Do you feel reluctant, overwhelmed, or even uneasy about selling and marketing your poems? Read The 8 Essential Traits of Every Poet’s Personality.

    5. Set up an Amazon author page

    If your book isn’t on Amazon yet, get it on there! It’s easy; nearly every publisher and writer, large and small, can do it. Since I publish my poetry books through Lightning Source, they take care of creating and updating my Amazon author page for me.

    Even if your publisher sets up your author page on Amazon, you need to personalize it. Share your personality, interests, and even why you write poetry. Include an RSS feed for your blog, start discussion topics, post videos, and a bio. An Amazon author page a nice homepage that includes a listing of your books along with other information so readers can find out more about you.

    For more book marketing and sales tips, read 6 Ways to Promote Your Book for Free.

    As holidays or birthdays approach, many people ponder a question: what do you get for someone who has everything? What can you get that this person doesn’t already have? What can you get that will thrill or excite this person, or warm her heart?

    A Fun Gift Idea: Make Your Own Story Into a Book

    Related Articles

    • Make a Book for Your Family
    • How to Make a Book to Preserve Your Cherished Memories
    • Free Online Book Making Software
    • Create a Book Starring Your Favorite Little One
    • Did You Know You Can Make Your Own Book Online for Free
    • A Fun Gift Idea: Make Your Own Story Into a Book

    As holidays and birthdays approach, many people ponder a question: what do you get for the person who has everything? Or the money to buy everything? What can you get that this person doesn’t already have? What can you get that will thrill or excite this person, or warm her heart? It’s a tough quandary, but there is a brilliant solution. You can’t buy love or happiness or memories or creativity. Why don’t you capture all of these and make your own story into a book? It is the perfect gift because it is personal! It should be fun and entertaining as well. How do you start?

    It is very easy, much easier than you may think, to create a fabulous book. You can always just go the simplest route: buying a photo album and filling it with your favorite photographs or treasured keepsakes. This is guaranteed to bring a smile to the recipient’s face. However, is it unique enough? If you want to take book making to the next level, try a kit or online site that helps you assemble your story into outstanding book format.

    Now, there are various types of kits that you can get to help you with this. Some, like Make Your Own Book: A Running Press Discovery Kit, by Matthew Liddle. It offers everything you need to make your own book, including: blank pages, materials to sew them together, and a blank dust jacket. You can create a homemade, yet polished-looking, book with ease. And it will be a lot of fun.

    There are other kits which are slightly different. Illustory is a kit which provides instructions, a story web planner, cover pages, book pages, washable markers, internet Production drawing tools, a prepaid envelope, and an order form. What are these last two for? For your book, of course! You assemble your book and then send it to be printed with pro-quality. While many of these kits are exciting choices, they may not offer the level of quality you’re looking for.

    A kit like these will be ideal for kids’ books. However, you can take your work one step further if you wish. Want to know the best part? If you want to write longer pieces, even a novel, you will have great luck with sites like Bookemon. These allow you to assemble your cookbook, book of photography, collection of short stories, history of Italian sculpture, guide to stars, or how to book on arts and crafts. Anything that you can think and create can be made into a perfect book and gift. You control each design element, from the type of font to the position of pictures. Wouldn’t anyone love to read an original, printed-just-for-their-eyes novel? What a gift!

    Easy to use and very affordable, Bookemon offers a level of quality that other kits cannot. What’s more is that they offer a lasting product hanging on to for generations.

    There are many ways to make your story into a real, polished, quality book. This is not only a unique present, but also one that will be cherished for years. It is guaranteed to put you on at least one person’s bestseller list.

    Visual artists sometimes talk about using “found objects” in their artwork. In other words, they collect interesting things during the course of a normal day (such as bus tickets, objects from nature, or a toy found on the street) and then find a way to incorporate those objects into their artwork.

    Did you know that you can do the same thing with language? A “found poem” is created by collecting interesting text from the world around us and then using those words to make a poem. When you create poetry this way, you are acting like a documentary filmmaker—using scenes from real life to tell an interesting story.

    Here are three simple and fun ways to create “found poetry” from the language that is all around you.

    Collect Words to Use Later

    How to create a book of your original poetryFirst, put an index card in your pocket or backpack to carry with you. All day long, whenever you hear or see a word that is unusual, beautiful, funny, or otherwise interesting to you, write it down on the index card. You could write down what you hear people saying to each other during the day.

    Other places to collect words include magazine or book covers, street signs, flyers or banners, or addresses on envelopes. Also, pay attention to the text used for ads and other types of product information, such as TV commercials, billboards, or even the writing on the back of a cereal box.

    You can add words or phrases from any of these sources onto your index card. That night, try to use all of the words on your card to write a poem. Remember, you can choose to mix up the order of the words on the card. Add as many new words as you need so that your poem feels finished.

    Turning Junk into Poetry

    Find a piece of junk mail with a lot of words printed on it. (Be sure to check with your parents about what piece of mail is okay for you to experiment with, since you will be making permanent marks on it.)

    Use a bright yellow marker to highlight the most interesting words or phrases that are already printed on the page. Look for words that you like because of how they are spelled, what they mean, or how they sound when you speak them aloud.

    Now switch to a dark colored marker, such as black or purple. Fill in all of the spaces between the highlighted words. When you do this, you will even color over the non-highlighted words with the dark marker.

    You should now have a solid black or purple page except for a few bright yellow words, which will form a poem. If you use more than one piece of junk mail, you might want to make a very long poem or use each separate page as a different stanza in the poem.

    Creating an Altered Poem

    Choose an existing poem that you enjoy. It might be a poem that you have written or a famous poem that you like to read. Print out a new copy of the poem from your computer or make a photocopy out of a book.

    Now, use scissors to cut up the text of the poem into phrases or even single words. Mix them all up, then create a new poem with them.

    If the original poem was a famous one, try to make up a title for the new poem that explains how you were inspired by the old one. For a more advanced challenge, you could find two famous poems that are very different, such as “Nothing Gold Can Stay” by Robert Frost and “The Raven” by Edgar Allen Poe, and use at least half of the words from each poem to create a brand-new hybrid poem.

    Your Turn!

    Poetry is everywhere you look (and listen), so just keep your eyes and ears open. When you try out these three “found poem” techniques, you will find that experimenting is the best part. There’s no wrong way to make a poem, so have fun!

    Ok, so I get this question all the time, and to the best of my knowledge I’ve never written an article about it. People email me and say, “Hey if I send my manuscript to a publisher will they steal my work?” The author of the email is somewhat frantic usually. They are very concerned that a publisher is going to steal the manuscript, publish it, and leave the author out of the loop of making money from the work.

    This isn’t a big problems in the publishing world, to be honest. This idea, generally, is not how work is plagiarized, and most of the time writers do not need to protect their work from publishers, and they certainly do not need to protect their work from legitimate publishers. Generally publishers make money from not only the books that they sell written by authors, but they make money from the relationships they build with those authors. This means most of the time you don’t have to worry about a book publisher taking your book and publishing it without your permissions.

    There is always risk when you are looking to gain something, so if you publish your novel online as a serial most-likely it will be fine. It is better of course to shop it to publishers or at least publish it yourself through a self-publisher. Make your profit from the work before you let it out there for free unless you have a lot to gain by giving it away. Do your research before you publish online, you never know what can happen.

    The Design Your Own Poem option is intended for customers to have their original poems, verses and remarks put into one of our designs or frames. This option also allows you to give someone a very unique present for a birthday, anniversary, etc. Great personalized gift idea for family and friends. It is also a wonderful way to have a verse designed that is in a language other than English. Frame a poem today!

    NOTE: Ordering a Design Your Own Poem does not add any extra processing time to the normal shipping schedule.

    If you would like your poem in a design that is not shown below please contact us and include your poem and the item # of the design on this site that you would like your words designed in. Be sure to include an email address that you check often because we will email you letting you know if your poem will fit in the design that you have chosen and how to order your gift.

    Let one of our experienced graphic artists lay out your poem in your choice of design and frame. Make your friends and family feel special. With your poem and our expertise we can help you create a one-of-a-kind treasured keepsake.

    Poetry For Dummies

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    How to write a sonnet

    The Shakespearean rhyme scheme

    Every A rhymes with every A, every B rhymes with every B, and so forth. You’ll notice this type of sonnet consists of three quatrains (that is, four consecutive lines of verse that make up a stanza or division of lines in a poem) and one couplet (two consecutive rhyming lines of verse).

    How a sonnet tells a story

    First quatrain: An exposition of the main theme and main metaphor.

    Second quatrain: Theme and metaphor extended or complicated; often, some imaginative example is given.

    Third quatrain: Peripeteia (a twist or conflict), often introduced by a “but” (very often leading off the ninth line).

    Couplet: Summarizes and leaves the reader with a new, concluding image.

    One of Shakespeare’s best-known sonnets, Sonnet 18, follows this pattern:

    Shall I compare thee to a summer’s day? Thou art more lovely and more temperate. Rough winds do shake the darling buds of May, And summer’s lease hath all too short a date.

    Sometime too hot the eye of heaven shines, And often is his gold complexion dimmed; And every fair from fair sometime declines, By chance, or nature’s changing course, untrimmed;

    But thy eternal summer shall not fade, Nor lose possession of that fair thou owest, Nor shall death brag thou wanderest in his shade, When in eternal lines to time thou growest.

    So long as men can breathe or eyes can see, So long lives this, and this gives life to thee.

    First quatrain: Shakespeare establishes the theme of comparing “thou” (or “you”) to a summer’s day, and why to do so is a bad idea. The metaphor is made by comparing his beloved to summer itself.

    Second quatrain: Shakespeare extends the theme, explaining why even the sun, supposed to be so great, gets obscured sometimes, and why everything that’s beautiful decays from beauty sooner or later. He has shifted the metaphor: In the first quatrain, it was “summer” in general, and now he’s comparing the sun and “every fair,” every beautiful thing, to his beloved.

    Third quatrain: Here the argument takes a big left turn with the familiar “But.” Shakespeare says that the main reason he won’t compare his beloved to summer is that summer dies — but she won’t. He refers to the first two quatrains — her “eternal summer” won’t fade, and she won’t “lose possession” of the “fair” (the beauty) she possesses. So, he keeps the metaphors going, but in a different direction.

    And for good measure, he throws in a negative version of all the sunshine in this poem — the “shade” of death, which, evidently, his beloved won’t have to worry about.

    Couplet: How is his beloved going to escape death? In Shakespeare’s poetry, which will keep her alive as long as people breathe or see. This bold statement gives closure to the whole argument — it’s a surprise.

    And so far, Shakespeare’s sonnet has done what he promised it would! See how tightly this sonnet is written, how complex, yet well-organized it is? Now that you know how to write a sonnet, try writing one your own!

    Poets are attracted by the grace, concentration, and, yes, the sheer difficulty of sonnets. You may never write another sonnet in your life, but this exercise is more than just busywork. It does all the following:

    Shows you how much you can pack into a short form.

    Gives you practice with rhyme, meter, structure, metaphor, and argument.

    Connects you with one of the oldest traditions in English poetry — one still vital today.

    In addition to participating in the Dear Poet project with students, here are a number of creative and inexpensive suggestions for bringing poetry into the classroom during April’s National Poetry Month and throughout the year. These tips were developed with the help of the Dodge Poetry Festival, the National Council of Teachers of English, and Teachers & Writers Collaborative.

    • Meet with other teachers and local poets to talk about how to teach poetry to young people.
    • Talk with your school librarian about ordering books and creating a poetry book display. Consider incorporating the latest National Poetry Month poster.
    • Order a poetry anthology or other poetry books for your class.
    • Attend poetry readings in your community.
    • Contact your state arts council or your local literary center.
    • Reread some favorite poems.
    • Post favorite poems in faculty and staff lounges.
    • Write at least one poem before beginning a unit on poetry
    • Begin each class with a poem by a different poet.
    • Read a poem over the public address system each morning.
    • Ask students to memorize poems and then recite them from memory.
    • Read poems aloud to your students.
    • Organize a student poetry reading at your local library or bookstore.
    • Organize a Skype poetry reading where your students can interact with students from another part of the country or world.
    • Organize a field trip to a local nursing home and have students read poems to the elderly.
    • Ask each student to create his or her own anthology of favorite poems.
    • Introduce a new poetic form each week and give examples of poems that use—or reinvent—the form.
    • Publish student poetry in your school newspaper or magazine, or on your website.
    • Publish a special anthology of student poems.
    • Create a school poem and ask each student to contribute one line.
    • Give students a list of words and ask them to create a poem using those words.
    • Invite students to write poems in response to their favorite poems (or to news stories, songs, TV shows, or artworks).
    • Encourage students to write in the voice of someone else—a parent, friend, or teacher.
    • Have your students discuss several works by a specific poet by comparing and contrasting his/her poems.
    • Hold poetry workshops where students discuss one another‘s work.
    • Have your students write short poems, put them in balloons, and set them free.
    • Have students write a poem in the style of a particular poet.
    • Create and send poetry greeting cards to celebrate National Poetry Month.
    • Challenge students to create a poetry notebook and write one poem per day for every day in April.
    • Participate in National Poem in Your Pocket Day with your class.
    • Film students reading their own poems or poems by others. Encourage them to share the recordings with parents and friends.
    • Have students give an oral report on the poet of their choice while performing as the poet. Have the student recite some of the poet‘s work.
    • Plan a field trip to a local poetry site (a poet‘s former home, gravesite, etc.)
    • Invite local poets to your school for readings, workshops, or discussions, or ask poets from different parts of the country to talk to your class via Skype.
    • Have your class vote on five poems to hand out in the cafeteria.
    • Decorate the classroom or the school with illustrated poems and pictures of poets.
    • Hold a poetry exchange day with poems wrapped as gifts.
    • Encourage your local newspaper to sponsor a contest for student poets.
    • Organize a poetry contest for teachers and administrators and select students to act as judges.

    Success Stories from Past Years

    The schools that had the greatest success during National Poetry Month were those in which individual teachers and librarians developed creative ways of making poetry a more important and visible part of daily life in school.

    Tiny Mobile Inc.

    Designed for iPad

      • 3.7 • 128 Ratings
      • Free
      • Offers In-App Purchases



    Ever wonder what it would be like to mash-up a Shakespeare poem with a Hip Hop Song? Verses is a new iPhone and iPad app that puts a fresh spin on a cherished classic: refrigerator magnet poetry. We built this app to set your creativity ablaze with Verses’s limitless word mixing possibilities that allow you to become a kind of dictionary DJ. After creating a poem out of your own personal mix of dictionaries, you can send your creation to friends via email or publish it in your Facebook photo album! (network connectivity required)

    Arranging words into your own poetry is much easier and smoother (and thus more enjoyable) using Verses, as opposed to the original “real life” fridge magnets. But even more enjoyable is the pleasure of sharing your poetic creations with friends. With the click of a button, you can publish your poem to Facebook (assuming you’re logged in). Then ALL of your friends can see your creativity, not just the ones who happen to be in standing in front of your fridge (Facebook account and network connectivity required). Plus you can email your poetry directly to your friends, all without ever leaving the app. You can also save your poetry to your device’s photo album.

    Verses comes with 4 dictionaries, including:

    •Old School Words
    •New School Words
    •’The’ Dictionary
    •If Ands Or Buts Dictionary

    You can also buy premium dictionaries for an additional cost, which can add even more flavor and character to your poems. Premium dictionaries are available as optional in-app purchases and include:

    •Hip-Hop Dictionary
    •Beatnik Dictionary
    •60’s Dictionary 1
    •60’s Dictionary 2
    •Sci-Fi Dictionary
    •Shakespeare Dictionary
    •19th & 20th Century Dictionary

    We’ve also added Achievements that will track your progress and keep a tally of your own personal “Poetry Score.”

    How to create a book of your original poetryTelling a story with words is fun, but being able to tell a story with a poem is even more challenging, imaginative, and entertaining for an audience. Spoken word poetry is a form of poetry where the author will present their poem to an audience, or out load, using narration. When you hear spoken poetry being performed, you will notice that there are many differences when compared to other types of poetry. As more of an oral language is being used, expressions and emotions are portrayed differently.

    If you want to convey your opinions and thoughts through a performance, let’s take a look at some famous spoken word poems, as well as how you can write a spoken word poem yourself.

    How to Write a Spoken Word Poem

    Step 1: Select a topic for your poem. As with anything that you write, make sure that you have a strong and expressive opinion about the topic that you choose. Remember that you are going to have to incorporate a good deal of passion and feeling into reading a spoken word poem.

    Step 2: Once you have chosen your topic, take some time to think about the subject that you have selected. Get out a piece of scratch paper and write down the initial words that come to mind when you think about your topic. When you are finished, look through your words and choose the one that you feel best explains your topic of interest.

    Step 3: Go ahead and start writing your poem. Spoken word poetry is very free flowing, and you can use any and all different types of punctuation to get your point across. For instance, you can incorporate commas, brackets, or dashes into your poem. Your audience will not see your poem –they will hear it. For this reason, there are no rules regarding the number of beats in spoken word poetry.

    Step 4: When you are finished with your poem, it is important to edit. Proofread it yourself or ask any friends or family to edit your poem for you. Remember that the length of your poem is up to you, but spoken word poems tend to be longer than other types of poetry. Take into consideration what others have to say about your poem, but keep in mind that you always have the final say in your writing.

    Step 5: There are plenty of other spoken word poets that you can easily watch online. Observe how they perform their poems and what they use to grab the attention of their audience. Pay attention to the gestures their hand movements and gestures while performing. You can decide to pick and choose from other poets what will work best when it comes to your performance.

    Step 6: Since the point of spoken word poetry is to perform your poem, the final step of writing a spoken word poem is performing it. When you perform your poem, it is important to do so in your own individual manner and style. You can mind your own performance style by practicing different wants that you feel comfortable expressing yourself. Before you perform in front of anyone, or a live audience, remember to rehearse your poem several times until you begin to feel more comfortable doing so.

    5 Tips for Writing Spoken Word Poetry

    Tip 1: Use Concrete Language

    Spoken word poetry should incorporate certain words and phrases that can create vivid images, sounds, actions, and other feelings and sensations in your readers. If you spoken poetry is strong and rich with imagery, your audience will be able to feel, smell, and taste along with your poem. A good spoken word poetry is just like reading a good book.

    Tip 2: Use Repetition

    In any type of poetry, repetition is a simple, yet powerful poetic device. The repetition of a phrase or imagine will help to extend that particular thought or image beyond its original meaning. This can help the writer get a point across or exaggerate a point that they want to make.

    Tip 3: Incorporate Rhyme

    The use of rhyming in your poem can add to your performance and make it more entertaining and fun to follow for your audience. Use elements of surprise and moderation when incorporating rhyme into your spoken word poetry.

    Every poet’s poem will be unique, and they will also have their own unique perspective of the subject or topic that they choose to write and speak about. It is essential that a spoken word poem is able to capture the feelings that the poet has and covey them to their audience and the rest of the world. Be sure that your poem incorporates a certain attitude or feeling to your audience.

    As a poet or write, you can portray anyone and any feelings that you want to in your poetry. For example, you choose to write your poem in the voice of someone else, or take on the opinion of another person that might be different from your own. Be creative and have fun with the subject you choose.

    Tips For Performing Spoken Word Poetry

    • How to create a book of your original poetryPosture: Be sure to stand up straight with your shoulders back, chin up, and head high. Look confident and assertive.
    • Eye Contact: Make eye contact with your audience, and do not star at the floor, your paper, or in one particular spot the entire time.
    • Project: Speak loudly and clearly enough to ensure that your entire audience can hear your voice.
    • Enunciate: Do not mumble.
    • Facial Expressions: Use facial expressions when you are performing spoken word poetry. This will help your audience get an idea of a point you want to get at or your emotions that are involved with your words.

    Popular Spoken Word Poems

    1. Buddy Wakefield — “Convenience Stores”
    2. Kate Tempest — “Line in the Sand”
    3. LKJ — “Inglan Is a Bitch”
    4. Dizraeli — “Maria”
    5. TJ Dema — “Neon Poem”
    6. Toby T — “Tomorrow”
    7. Andrea Gibson and Katie Wirsing
    8. Shane Koyczan – “To This Day”

    Speak Your Mind

    Spoken word poetry can be used to give a person a voice that they can use to express their ideas, emotions, and beliefs on a wide variety of things. Poetry is real, so take the above steps and let your authenticity shine. For tips on learning, memorizing, and performing poetry, enroll in this memorization course taught by a professional language learning author and film studies professor.

    Do you want to learn how to write poetry or how to improve as a poet? Would you like step-by-step advice on how to get poetry ideas and turn them into poems?

    You’re in the right place! Find answers to these questions:

    • “What should I write poems about?”
    • “How should I decide the right form for my poem?”
    • “What are common mistakes that new poets make, and how can I avoid them?”
    • “How do I write free verse/blank verse/sonnets/haikus etc.?”

    How to Write Poetry – Table of Contents

    Definition of Poetry. What is poetry, and how is it different from other types of writing? Here is CWN’s take on these questions.

    Poem Structure. How should a poem be divided into lines? (“At random” is the wrong answer to this question!) Here you’ll find some better ideas about choosing the right structure for your poem.

    Poetry Meter. What poetic meter is, and why you should care. An easy-to-understand guide to the rhythmic side of poetry.

    Rhyme Schemes. Rhyme is an important tool in your poetry toolbox. Why do some poets intentionally choose rhymes that aren’t exact? What’s the rhyme scheme of a limerick? Find out here!

    How to Write a Poem – Poetry Techniques 1. A step-by-step guide on how to write poetry. Advice on what to write about, how to get started, and choosing the right words.

    How to Write a Poem – Poetry Techniques 2. Advice on how to write well about abstractions such as Love and Death, how to choose a form for your poem, and a checklist to improve your poetry writing.

    How to Write Poems – Poetry Techniques 3. Can you guess the most common problems which damage the work of new poets? Find out how to write poetry without falling into these traps.

    Types of Poems – How to Write a Sonnet. A clear explanation of the sonnet form, plus poem starters for writing your own sonnet.

    Types of Poems – How to Write: Acrostic Poems, Blank Verse, Sestinas. Explanations of these poem types with ideas for trying them yourself. Download a free poetry tool to help you write sestinas.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Poem Types – How to Write a Narrative Poem or Ballad.. Explanations and examples of narrative poetry. Advice on writing your own narrative poem or ballad and poetry prompts to get you started.

    Poem Types – How to Write a Limerick. Limericks are a lot of fun to read and write. They don’t have to be dirty — that’s up to you. Get started here.

    Poem Types – How to Write a Haiku. Haiku is a Japanese poetry form which captures a moment in just a few words. Learn how to preserve your own insights and memories by writing haiku.

    Poem Types – Found Poetry. Writing found poetry is a kind of treasure hunt. Learn to discover poetic material in surprising places and turn it into poems.

    Interview: Michael Klam on Poetry Slams. Poet, teacher, and translator Michael Klam spoke to us about poetry slams, performance poetry, and literary translation.

    Interview: Karl Elder on Language Poetry. Karl Elder offers his view on the limitations of language poetry and the “aesthetic of chance.”

    Interview: Jessie Carty on Narrative Poems. Jessie Carty talks about her poetic influences and her experience as the editor of a literary magazine.

    Online Writing Course – Essentials of Poetry Writing. In this 8-week course, you’ll learn techniques for writing powerful poems.

    Feedback on Our Courses

    “As usual – I already love the course on Irresistible Fiction, rewriting a lot and improving greatly even after the first lesson. Thanks so much for the great courses.”
    – Kitty Safken

    “Essentials of Fiction proved that I could indeed write and I wrote every day, much to my boyfriend’s dismay (waa sniff).”
    – Jill Gardner

    “I am loving the course and the peer interaction on the blog is fantastic. ”
    – Bill Lane

    “I’m enjoying the weekly email course, Essentials of Poetry Writing. Thank you for offering a basic, no nonsense basic poetry course at a reasonable price.”
    – Michele

    “Thank you for all the material in this course. I have learnt so much.”
    – Jacqueline Tasik

    “I was pleasantly surprised at the quality of the lessons and feel they were very helpful in introducing new ideas and perspectives to my writing. I am sure I will go back frequently to review them for reference during many of my future writing projects. Thanks again!”
    – Jenny Jacks

    “Thanks very much for this course. It’s been really helpful and well-explained. I look forward to any more courses you run.”
    – Robin Gott

    “I’m learning so much. This course is amazing.”
    – Karl Tobar

    “Thank you so much!! You’re always there. The course is great. You are always looking forward to the next lesson like a good novel. ”
    – Nuria Alberti

    “Thank you for a course that builds writing skills with direction to excellence. Everything was included, possibly more than college courses can offer.”
    – Janett Lee Wawrzyniak

    “It was a nice journey for me to be able to write in answer to your e-mail lessons. Being able to post the answers on WordPress is exciting. I had not done that before taking your writing class. I plan to take another of your e-mail class, either the 8-week descriptive or the new poetry class.”
    – James Sciullo

    “The Irresistible Fiction course is going well. I see why it’s a bestseller. I can’t wait for the next email.”
    – Kayode

    “Thank you so much for putting together this writing course. It was of good value to me as it got me started thinking more deeply about my characters. I don’t have a lot of time to write, working two jobs, but I am doing the ten-minute exercise with each lesson, and each evening, trying to get in the habit of sitting myself down to write. I would recommend the course to anyone.”
    – Barrie Creamer

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    There are many sites you can use to publish your poetry online to help you find more readers.

    It is much easier than finding a traditional poetry publisher and going through a lengthy submission process.

    You can submit your work and have your poem published very quickly with the following poetry websites.

    Most of them make it easy to register, and then you can submit your poems.

    10 Free poetry submission sites

    If you love writing poetry, perhaps you are trying to find readers on social media. It can help, but Facebook, Instagram, and Twitter are not ideal platforms for poetry.

    You might get better results by publishing where there are more passionate poetry readers.

    Take a look at the following poetry sites to post and publish poetry online. Some even offer the possibility to publish short stories as well.

    Make sure you read the submission guidelines carefully. Some allow simultaneous submissions, while some allow only one submission at a time.

    But after that, you will be ready to publish your poems online.

    1. All Poetry

    All Poetry has been around since 1999 and is a favorite with many poets.

    It claims to be the largest poetry writing group on the Internet and caters to poets from beginners to experts.

    It also gives you a handy 10 step guide on how to write better poetry.

    2. My Poetic Side

    If you want to publish your poems online and make new friends, My Poetic Side is well worth trying.

    It’s a little like a social network for poets. You will see that a lot of poems are posted every day, so the site is very active.

    In fact, according to Statshow, the site attracts nearly 90,000 users each month. So yes, it is popular.

    It also has a great blog with lots of informative posts about poets and poetry.

    One little extra benefit is that you can create a free ebook.

    3. Hello Poetry

    Another popular site is Hello Poetry.

    It is advertising-supported, but this helps it make it free for you to publish your poetry.

    One nice feature of the site is that you can search for poems by emotion.

    4. Poem Hunter

    The site design of Poem Hunter is hardly poetic, but it works very well. But it must be popular, judging by the number of new poems published each day.

    5. Post Poems

    This is another site that is a little light on for aesthetics, but you can publish poetry for free.

    However, when I checked Post Poems, there were 60 users online.

    For a poetry site, that’s not bad at all.

    6. Commaful

    With a clean Instagram-style layout and easy navigation, Commaful is an enjoyable site to visit.

    You need to add an image for each poem you submit.

    You might want to look at opening a free account with Canva to help you create eye-catching images.

    7. Writers Cafe

    You can post poetry, short stories, novels, scripts, and screenplays on Writers Cafe.

    It is one of the most well-established sites for writers, so it is probably an excellent choice to consider.

    8. Wattpad

    It is one of the most popular sites on the Internet. So it makes it a logical choice to publish your poems.

    There is a special section of Wattpad that is dedicated to poetry.

    Wattpad has a younger readership than many other sites, so it will depend on the type of audience you are targeting.

    9. Inkitt

    If you want an alternative to Wattpad, you might want to investigate Inkitt.

    It’s similar in many ways because it allows you to find new readers and gain feedback on your writing.

    Inkitt says it has over two million active users engaged on the site, so you have a very good chance to find readers.

    The site also has regular writing contests you can enter.

    You can still use other publishing platforms, so there are no restrictions.

    The only difference with this site is that you will probably need to publish a collection of your poems.

    10. Medium

    It’s the go-to platform for so many writers now to publish articles.

    But Medium is also becoming a popular publishing tool for poets.

    So much so that there is now a special tag for Poetry on Medium.

    Like many popular sites, though, you will need to add an eye-catching image to your poem.

    Self-publish your poetry

    Apart from using poetry sites to post your poems, you also have many free self-publishing options for your poetry.

    If you want to publish an ebook on Amazon, it really is the best option for free poetry publishing.

    However, if you want to self-publish a print book with Amazon, there is a small charge for delivering your proof copies.

    It’s not expensive, but you should check the price depending on where you live.

    The only trick with self-publishing poetry ebooks is to get your formatting right.

    You can read our short tutorial to help you format poetry for Kindle and Draft2Digital.


    While poetry is not as popular as fiction, there are still a lot of readers out there.

    If poetry is your passion, there’s nothing to stop you from getting your poems published online for readers to find.

    It only takes a few minutes to register with the sites in the list above, and then you can publish poetry online.

    As far as I could see when I checked these sites, you don’t need to post your poems exclusively.

    You should be free to publish as many poems as you like on the sites I have listed in this article.

    But if you only want to use a couple of sites, I think My Poetic Side and Commaful look the most promising.

    Derek Haines

    A Cambridge CELTA English teacher and author with a passion for writing and all forms of publishing. My days are spent writing and blogging, as well as testing and taming new technology.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Words are everywhere. They are on our toothpaste tube when we rub the sand out of our eyes and brush the scum off our teeth in the wee hours of the morning. Words are on our cereal box, our t-shirt, and the signs that mark our neighborhood streets. Words are even in our heads, as we internally tag each object around us with its corresponding name.

    So if words are all over the place, why is it that we can often sit down to attempt writing- a poem or a story or an essay- and we can’t find the words? Well, it’s not that the words aren’t there. It’s just that for whatever reason… maybe we had a bad day, or we’re distracted by that upcoming test, or we’re excited about a birthday party… sometimes we aren’t feeling inspired.

    In order to combat that “writer’s block” that often hits even the best authors and poets, I have decided to show you how to create an Inspiration Scrapbook. Remember that words are everywhere, and often it’s as simple as a snip of the scissors to save a special word for later! Sometimes it’s not a word, but a photo or an event, that makes you want to write. You can save those little tidbits in your Inspiration Scrapbook as well, in the form of a ticket stub or a blue ribbon or a greeting card.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    What you’ll need

    • inexpensive scrap book (the one photographed is from a $1 bin at a big chain store)
    • scissors
    • glue, tape, or glue stick
    • pens, markers, crayons or pencils
    • magazines, greeting cards, photos, ticket stubs… anything that has inspired you!

    Getting started

    This is not a project that you would generally sit down and finish in one session. Just get it started! Add to it whenever something inspires you, but you just don’t have time to break out your poetry journal and write it down at the moment.

    1. Find an image or word in a magazine, greeting card, photograph (or anywhere) that makes you feel like writing a poem! For the page on the right, I started with the picture of my friend eating a s’more on a camping trip! Yum.
    2. Cut out the photo/word and glue or tape it onto a page in your scrapbook.
    3. Organize your scrapbook any way that feels comfortable for you. I like to place each main inspiration on a separate page. You see, the left side started with a cute puppy that looks like he might get into some trouble!
    4. Add on to each page as you see words or photos that go along with your main inspiration. I got a valentine that had the word “sweet” on it. When I was done with the card, I cut out the word and put it in my scrapbook alongside the s’more photo. You can also add stickers and hand-written words in marker, pen, or colored pencil. It’s your inspiration, so make it unique!
    5. Write your poem. When you want to sit down and write a poem in your Poetry Journal , open up your Inspiration Scrapbook to a page that seems full of fantastic ideas. Translate and transfer: That means, translate the pictures into words, and then write all the words down in your Poetry Journal. Put them together into a poem.

    Here is the poem I wrote from the page of sweets. Can you find the pictures in the poem?

    Sweet Tooth
    Gooey, crunchy, sweet.
    I’ll chomp down any sugary treat.

    Dum-dums, cocoa, cake, and s’mores,
    All I say is, “Give me more!”

    But now my sweet tooth’s really sore.

    Remember, you don’t have to use all of the images and words from your scrapbook in your poem. Can you find which ones I left out?

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Keep your scrapbook and your journal with you, and add to them as much as you can. If something inspires you when you have time to open your journal and write, do it! But if you think, “This is a really cool word or picture,” or, “I feel so proud of this blue ribbon,” and you don’t have time to write about it, put it in your scrapbook for when you do. You’ll never be at a loss for words.

    If you’re new to working with poetry publishers, and you’d like to publish a book of your own, you need to know your options.

    Different poetry publishers are looking for different styles and flavors of poetry.

    If you write rhyming couplets, you probably won’t get the best results from a press that has only published free verse.

    And if you don’t like the poetry a press has published, chances are, they’re not the press for you.

    So, where do you find the best poetry publishers for your book?

    Poetry Publishers You Should Consider

    For this post, we’ve curated a list of 33 legit poetry publishers who will give your book its best chance on the market.

    Not all of them have a budget for advance payments, but they may do more to get your book noticed — which increases the likelihood of sales (i.e., royalty payments).

    For each of the poetry publishing companies listed below, you’ll see some details that I hope will help you decide which ones to look at more closely.

    In case you’re ready to publish now, this post focuses on the poetry book publishers accepting submissions.

    • 33 Poetry Publishers You Should Consider
    • Poetry Publishers that Pay
    • Poetry Publishers Open to Submissions
      • 1. Autumn House Press
      • 2. Black Lawrence Press
      • 3. Black Mountain Press
      • 4. BlazeVOX Books
      • 5. City Lights Booksellers & Publishers
      • 6. Coach House Books
      • 7. Codhill Press
      • 8. Copper Canyon
      • 9. Counterpath
      • 10. Four Way Books
      • 11. Louisiana State University (LSU) Press
      • 12. Platypus Press (UK)
      • 13. Trio House Press (THP)
      • 14. Tupelo Press
      • 15. WordTech Communications
    • Christian Poetry Publishers
      • 16. Wipf & Stock Publishers
      • 17. Yorkshire Publishing
      • Publishing by Poetry Contest
      • 18. Alice James Books
      • 19. Anhinga Press:
      • 20. Cave Canem: A Home for Black Poetry
      • 21. Elixir Press
      • 22. Graywolf Press
      • 23. Kore Press
      • 24. Milkweed Editions
      • 25. Noemi Press
      • 26. Ohio University Press
      • 27. Orison Books
      • 28. Persea Books
      • 29. Sarabande Books
      • 30. Saturnalia Books
      • 31. Slope Editions
      • 32. Steel Toe Books
      • 33. Two Sylvias

    Poetry Publishers that Pay

    If you’ve spent hours creating a book of 30 or more poems you’re proud of, no one can blame you for focusing your time and energy on publishers that pay.

    This post would fail in its purpose, though, if it didn’t point out that many of the poetry publishers that once accepted submissions throughout the year now only accept them for their annual poetry prizes.

    Some of those who are still open to unsolicited submissions have made their submission window smaller and now charge a reading fee just to keep the business going.

    And after sifting through the webpages for over a hundred different poetry publishers and their contests, I found plenty that had stopped taking submissions — some temporarily, others for the foreseeable future.

    At least with a contest, they’re likely to earn more in entry fees than they end up spending for the winners’ awards.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    It doesn’t matter if you want to be an independently published author or a traditionally published author—submitting a manuscript that follows the industry-standard manuscript formatting rules is critically important for getting your work read.

    For writers wanting to be independent published authors, this process will cut down your costs when the time comes for manuscript assessment, proofreading, editing, and typesetting. The professionals that do this work will charge more if your manuscript format doesn’t adhere to industry standards, because that means they’ll need to re-format your manuscript before they can start their work.

    For authors going down the route of traditional publishing, correct manuscript format is also an important step—the agents and publishers you submit your writing to won’t even look at your manuscript if it’s not formatted according to the industry standard. They won’t spend time with an author that hasn’t done the necessary preparation. They get way too many submissions, and they’ll simply move on to the next one without giving your manuscript a second look.

    What is manuscript formatting?

    Manuscript formatting is the way in which the text of your book or novel is presented on the page. The same text could have a larger or smaller font; it could be set in Times New Roman, or Courier, or another font; it could be on a white page, or a cream page; the page size, or the size of the margins could vary; and so on. The words and sentences themselves haven’t changed, only how we present them—that’s formatting.

    When submitting your manuscript to agents, editors, and publishers, they expect your writing to be formatted in a specific way. This makes it easier for them to read through the tens and hundreds of submissions they get every week.

    Manuscripts that don’t follow these industry-standard formatting rules are much more likely to be discarded unread, because not only does it waste the reader’s time, but and it also suggests that the writer is an amateur. You don’t want that!

    How to format a book

    Luckily for you, correctly formatting your book manuscript can be summarized in just a few bullet points.

    Some of your recipients might have their own special rules that they’d like you to follow when formatting your manuscript. If they do, then you should of course follow their requirements. But if they just ask for “industry standard manuscript formatting,” then these are the rules you want to follow to the letter:

    Set a margin of 1 inch (2.5cm) on all four sides of your manuscript. This is usually already the default setting in Word, but double check on your computer to make sure.

    Align text to the left; the right hand side should remain ragged. (I.e., don’t set your text to be justified.)

    Use Times New Roman font, at 12 point size. Courier and Arial fonts may also be acceptable, but to be safe stick with Times New Roman unless otherwise specified.

    Black text on a white background only. Don’t get creative with colors.

    Indent each paragraph by half an inch (1.25cm). Don’t do this by hitting the tab key; instead, set indentation in Word using the Format → Paragraph → Section menu, or see this tutorial.

    Double space lines, with no extra space between paragraphs.

    Single space between sentences, after periods.

    Use a blank line to indicate scene breaks, and center a hash mark (#) in the middle of the blank line.

    Create a header in the top right corner by using your last name, then selecting a keyword from your manuscript, followed by the page number. For example, Hart – Manuscript – 1 . You can add headers and page numbers in Word automatically.

    Begin chapters on new pages. Center the chapter title, even if it’s only Chapter One, about one-third of the way down the page. Skip a couple of lines and begin the text of the chapter.

    At the end of the manuscript, center a hash mark (#) one double-spaced blank line after the last line. Or, simply write The End . This will reassure the reader that pages aren’t accidentally missing.

    Use italics when necessary, but never underline in novel manuscripts.

    Need feedback on your manuscript?

    Join our community of hundreds of thousands of writers and get feedback and beta reads for your novel!

    Title page format for manuscripts

    Your manuscript should always include a title page. It should follow the same formatting conventions as the body text, including margins and font size. It should include:

    Your contact details at the upper left of the title page, formatted in the same font and size as the manuscript text.

    The approximate word count, to the nearest hundred, at the upper right of the title page.

    The name of the novel, about a third of the way down the title page and centered.

    Your name just below the novel’s title, preceded by the word by .

    An example of correct manuscript formatting

    A well-formatted titlepage looks like this:

    Body text that follows correct manuscript formatting looks like this:

    If you’ve followed all of these bullet points, then congratulations! You now have a manuscript formatted to the industry standard, and it’s ready to be sent to agents, editors, and publishers.

    Things to do before you send in your manuscript

    Check with the recipient to make sure they don’t have any special formatting requirements that you should follow before sending it in.

    Keep an exact copy of the manuscript file you sent in, backed up separately from your master document. For example, if your master manuscript file is named my-novel.docx , keep an exact copy of the file you submitted named my-novel-penguin-submission-feb-3-2022.docx . It’s important to track exactly what text you submitted to which recipient, in case you make changes to your master manuscript later.

    Kelly Hart is a proofreading contractor for Book Cover Cafe and has been a slush reader for Andromeda Spaceways Inflight Magazine. She is completing her Masters in Writing at Swinburne University of Technology. You can find and contact Kelly on Scribophile.

    If you’re serious about improving your writing, sign up and join thousands of other talented writers in our busy workshop!

    Table of Contents

    Related Academy articles

    An Interesting Tidbit

    “Wanting to meet an author because you like his work is like wanting to meet a duck because you like paté.”

    Terms of Service. Turkey Sandwich Industries © 2022. Original prose and poetry writings posted to Scribophile are © their respective authors.

    • Magazine
    • Poetry

    All Poetry

    All Fiction

    All Novels

    All Nonfiction

    All Opinions

    All Hot Topics

    All Reviews

    Summer Program Reviews

    College Reviews



    Summer Guide

    College Guide

    1. Home
    2. Poetry

    Today’s top voted Poetry

    Vanity is good Better than ever That is why Narcissus becomes a flower He loves himself He was said to be really handsome And his story is the same, utterly awesome He f.

    Favorite Quote:
    “You can’t ask other people to believe you and vote for you if you don’t back yourself.”
    -Jacinda Ardern-

    “If I can make someone’s day brighter, happier, better, that makes me happier.”
    -Ava Max-

    “A writer must never be short of ideas.”
    -Gabriel Agreste- (Fictional character- Miraculous)

    “A Bridge Has Two Sides.”
    -Elsa- (Fictional character- Frozen)

    “I knew who I was as a girl but I had to find who I was as a woman.”
    -Delta Goodrem-

    Today’s most discussed Poetry

    Vanity is good Better than ever That is why Narcissus becomes a flower He loves himself He was said to be really handsome And his story is the same, utterly awesome He f.

    Favorite Quote:
    “You can’t ask other people to believe you and vote for you if you don’t back yourself.”
    -Jacinda Ardern-

    “If I can make someone’s day brighter, happier, better, that makes me happier.”
    -Ava Max-

    “A writer must never be short of ideas.”
    -Gabriel Agreste- (Fictional character- Miraculous)

    “A Bridge Has Two Sides.”
    -Elsa- (Fictional character- Frozen)

    “I knew who I was as a girl but I had to find who I was as a woman.”
    -Delta Goodrem-

    Favorite Quote:
    You can’t go back and change the beginning, but you can start where you are and change the ending .
    – Anonymous

    Favorite Quote:
    “You can’t ask other people to believe you and vote for you if you don’t back yourself.”
    -Jacinda Ardern-

    “If I can make someone’s day brighter, happier, better, that makes me happier.”
    -Ava Max-

    “A writer must never be short of ideas.”
    -Gabriel Agreste- (Fictional character- Miraculous)

    “A Bridge Has Two Sides.”
    -Elsa- (Fictional character- Frozen)

    “I knew who I was as a girl but I had to find who I was as a woman.”
    -Delta Goodrem-

    Most recently submitted Poetry

    • Subscribe to Teen Ink magazine
    • Submit to Teen Ink
    • Find A College
    • Find a Summer Program

    About Us

    • About Us
    • Contact Us
    • Our Programs
    • Celebrity Support
    • Celebrity Interviews
    • Teen Ink FAQ
    • Privacy Policy
    • Terms of Service


    • Advertise in Teen Ink magazine
    • Advertising Information
    • Advertise in College Directory
    • Advertise in Summer Directory
    • Advertise Online
    • Advertise in e-Newsletter

    Submit Work / Get Involved

    • Register & Submit Your Work
    • Submit Your Novel
    • Submission Guidelines
    • Video Submission Rules
    • Writing Tips
    • Get Involved
    • Subscribe to Teen Ink magazine


    • Cover Art Contest
    • Book Cover Art Contest
    • All Other Contests

    Other Teen Ink Goodies

    • Summer Program Links
    • College Links
    • Teen Ink Online Writing Classes
    • Celebrity Interviews
    • Video Series
    • Badge Legend

    Thank you for sharing this page with a friend!

    We hate to see you go! Please note as per our terms and conditions, you agreed that all materials submitted become the property of Teen Ink. Going forward, your work will remain on submitted “By Anonymous.”

    If you have a suggestion about this website or are experiencing a problem with it, or if you need to report abuse on the site, please let us know. We try to make the best site it can be, and we take your feedback very seriously.

    Please note that while we value your input, we cannot respond to every message. Also, if you have a comment about a particular piece of work on this website, please go to the page where that work is displayed and post a comment on it. Thank you!

    Teen Ink is currently undergoing repairs to our image server. In addition to being unable to display images, we cannot currently accept image submissions. All other parts of the website are functioning normally.

    Please check back to submit your art and photography and to enjoy work from teen artists around the world!

    Since there are hundreds of publications in the US and abroad that publish poetry, finding the perfect fit for your verses may seem a bit overwhelming. If you’ve been writing and submitting for a while now, then you already have a list of publications on-hand. If you’re yet to publish your first poem or collection of poems, then you’ll want to start conducting targeted market research.

    While you may want to aim for your favorite professional-level publication, sometimes it may take a while to get into its print – or cyber – pages. It’s important to remain positive and continue to focus on your craft by attending workshops, reading articles, creating – or joining – a critique group, and so forth.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    The 15 Top Marketplaces to Publish Your Poetry

    5 Markets for Mainstream Literary Poetry

    • Kenyon Review
    • Ploughshares
    • Poets & Writers
    • Poetry Magazine
    • Rattle

    5 Markets for Minimalist Poetry

    • Acorn
    • Frogpond
    • Modern Haiku
    • The Heron’s Nest
    • The World Haiku Review

    5 Markets for Science and Speculative Fiction Poetry

    • Asimov’s
    • Illumen
    • Star*Line
    • Strange Horizons
    • The Pedestal Magazine

    What to Do Before Submitting

    In general, many submission guidelines encourage you to send three-to-five poems at a time. So, once you have a completed file of poems to submit, here are just a few questions to ask before submitting your work:

    • Do you know the type of poetry this publication tends to publish?
    • Are you familiar with the editors’ likes, dislikes, and pet peeves?
    • Have you checked, double- checked, and triple-checked the guidelines and followed them to the letter?
    • Have you proofed and edited your poems? Read them out loud?
    • Have you workshopped the poems, and do they represent your “best” work?

    If you responded, “yes,” to the questions above, then submit your poems with a nice cover letter, when requested, and be sure to note the guidelines for these as well.

    Keeping Track of Your Submissions

    One way to maintain awareness of your progress and success is to create a submissions log. If you’re a prolific poet that submits work on a weekly basis, for example, then a log is a valuable tool. If you’re new to being published, then you have a visual and interactive display to note the cumulative results of your actions.

    Here are just a few reasons why it’s a good to keep track:

    • You are aware of which poems are being considered and by whom.
    • You know when they’ve been submitted, which is particularly important when noting how long you need to wait before querying.
    • You don’t inadvertently simsub (i.e., submit simultaneous submissions).
    • You don’t resubmit a revised poem(s) to a publication that indicates not to do this unless invited.
    • You will be able to note which publications you’ve considered for your work, thus determining if it’s a good market fit.

    While some people may use Excel or another type of software, I create tables in a Word doc. Here are the categories in my current submissions log:

    • Date submitted
    • Publication and poem titles
    • Date accepted and specific issue
    • Date rejected
    • Payment amount

    Since I set up my tables to allow for additional information, I also make note of the editors’ names, website URLs, and other information, such as editor comments, which are always appreciated. In addition to my regular submissions log, I also have a month-to-month table where I track the total number of submissions, rejections, and payment.

    How to create a book of your original poetry

    Visualize Success

    One of my favorite motivational sayings is this: “What we focus on, grows.” I keep this in mind when writing, and yes, when opening my email to an acceptance or thank-you-for-submitting-but-it’s-not-a-good-fit-for-us letter. It’s also important to stay focused when, or if, those rejection notes seem to pile up. One of my early writing mentors told me that while I may be a good writer, it would be my dedication to craft and persistence that would make a significant difference. He was right.

    Here’s to your success as a poet or with any other form of writing in which you choose to engage.

    How to create a homepage

    Canvas Support

    • A-Z directory
    • Sign in
      • Mail
      • go SFU
      • Canvas
    • A-Z Directory
      • a
      • b
      • c
      • d
      • e
      • f
      • g
      • h
      • i
      • j
      • k
      • l
      • m
      • n
      • o
      • p
      • q
      • r
      • s
      • t
      • u
      • v
      • w
      • x
      • y
      • z
    • Sign in
      • SFU Mail
      • go SFU
      • Canvas

    You have a number of options to set for your homepage including

    • the course activity stream (default)
    • your syllabus
    • modules list
    • a page
    • assignment list

    1. To set the homepage, click Choose Homepage

    2. Click the radio button beside the option you want to choose (to set a page as your front page see the section below).

    3. Click Save

    Designating a Page as your Front Page

    You can also create a page and set the page as a homepage. To set the homepage as a page:

    1. Click Choose Home Page

    2. Click the link Front page must be set first

    You will see Pages.

    3. Create a page to be the homepage if you haven’t already done so. See How do I create and edit a new page?

    4. Click the gear beside the page you want to designate as the homepage.

    5. Choose Use as Front Page

    You will see Front Page beside the page you have designated as the front page.

    5. Click Home

    6. Click Choose Homepage

    7. Click the radio button beside Pages Front page

    8. Click Save

    You will see the homepage.

    Related Links

    • How do I create and edit a new page?
    • How do I create modules?
    • How do I make an announcement?
    • How do I use course files?
    • How do I add a syllabus?

    Instructor inquiries

    Contact IT Services:

    Support for traditional distance courses (sections C100, C200, C300, C400):

    Continuing Studies/Lifelong Learning:

    For more help with your class, please contact the Centre for Educational Excellence

    Benj Edwards is an Associate Editor for How-To Geek. For over 15 years, he has written about technology and tech history for sites such as The Atlantic, Fast Company, PCMag, PCWorld, Macworld, Ars Technica, and Wired. In 2005, he created Vintage Computing and Gaming, a blog devoted to tech history. He also created The Culture of Tech podcast and regularly contributes to the Retronauts retrogaming podcast. Read more.

    How to create a homepage

    By default, Microsoft Edge opens with a custom “New Tab” page full of content. Luckily, it’s easy to open the browser with a custom home page instead. You can also set the page that appears when you click a “home” icon on the toolbar, which is disabled by default. Here’s how to do both.

    Home Page vs. Startup Page vs. New Tab Page

    Like Google Chrome, Microsoft Edge treats the concept of a “home page” somewhat differently from classic browsers of the past (and from modern browsers such as Firefox and Safari). When you set a home page in Edge, it only serves as a page that is available when you click a home icon on the toolbar, which is hidden by default. There is not currently an option to use this same home page setting as the default page that appears when you open a new window or tab.

    Somewhat confusingly, you can also set a “startup page” that appears when you first open the Edge app, but this is a different setting than the home page mentioned above. Finally, Edge also includes a “New Tab” page that displays whenever you open a new tab, which includes content you can customize, but you cannot disable it completely or assign a custom page to appear when you open a new tab.

    Below, we will cover setting the home page and startup page.

    How to Enable the Home Button and Set Your Home Page in Edge

    If you’d like to set a web page that you can quickly access by clicking a home icon in your toolbar, Edge makes that easy to set up.

    First, open Edge and click the “ellipses” button (three horizontal dots) in the upper-right corner of the window. In the menu that appears, select “Settings.”

    How to create a homepage

    On the Settings screen, navigate to the “Appearance” section.

    How to create a homepage

    In the “Customize toolbar” section, locate the switch labeled “Show Home” and click it to turn it on. Just below that, click the “radio” button beside the empty text field. Type in (or paste) the address of the website that you would like to use as your home page, then click “Save.”

    How to create a homepage

    After that, exit Settings, and you will see a home icon in your toolbar.

    When you click it, Edge will load the home page website you just set.

    How to Set a Custom Startup Page in Edge

    If you’d like to define which page first appears when you open the Edge app, you’ll have to change the Edge’s startup settings. Here’s how.

    First, open Edge. Click the “ellipses” button in the upper-right corner of the window, and select “Settings.” In Settings, navigate to the “On Startup” section.

    How to create a homepage

    In the “On Startup” settings, click the “radio” button beside “Open A Specific Page Or Pages,” then click the “Add A New Page” button.

    How to create a homepage

    In the dialog that pops up, type or paste in the address of the website that you would like to appear when you open Edge. Then click “Add.”

    How to create a homepage

    After that, you will see the site you just entered listed in Settings. If you want, you can also add additional pages that will open every time you open the Edge app using the “Add A New Page” button.

    How to create a homepage

    When you’re done, close the Settings tab. The next time you open Edge, the custom page or pages you set will appear. Happy browsing!

    Create your new blog or website for free

    • Get the Most from
    • Get Going Fast: A Checklist
    • Get Your Site Going: The Movie
    • Get Started Register and configure basic settings
    • Get Comfy Learn your way around
    • Get Personality Pick a theme
    • Get Configured Customize your site
    • Get Published Create posts, pages, and menus
    • Get Flashy Enhance your site with widgets
    • Get Connected Explore the community and get noticed
    • Get Mobile Blog on the Go
    • Get Lingo
    • Get a Homepage

    Want to step up your blogging game?

    The Intro to Blogging Course from was built to help you learn about blogging while working through lessons focused on creating great content.

    You can easily turn your blog into a website, with a static homepage that people will land on every time they arrive. Combine a homepage with other static pages and some custom menus to help visitors navigate, and before you can say “Told you so!” you’ve got a website.

    Create your homepage

    Start off by creating the page you’d like to use as your homepage. Go to My Sites → Pages → Add. Call it “Home.” Don’t worry about writing it yet — we’re just getting your website set up here. Stick in a bit of placeholder text if you’d like.

    Now, create a second, blank page by going once again to My Sites → Pages → Add and call it something like “News,” or “Blog,” or “Posts” — a name that will help you remember that this is the page on which your posts will appear.

    To designate your static homepage, go to My Sites → Appearance → Customize → Homepage Settings:

    How to create a homepage

    Then, under Front page displays, choose A static page. Next, click on the Homepage dropdown list and select the “Home” page you created as your static homepage:

    How to create a homepage

    Next, on the Posts page dropdown, select the “Posts” page you created. (This is where your new blog posts will appear, should you choose to write posts for your site.)

    How to create a homepage

    Last, click on Publish for these changes to take effect.

    Now, when you go to your web address, you’ll see your new homepage rather than blog posts. Granted, you’re looking at either a blank page or some placeholder text, but still! You’ve built a website. Kudos.

    Make your homepage beautiful

    Now that you’ve laid the technical foundations for a static homepage, it’s really just a matter of deciding how to present it in a compelling way. Here are a few ideas:

    • Create a gallery, single full-width image, or slideshow to show off some of your best work. We cover this in Get Flashy.
    • Create a welcome message and linked list of your favorite posts.
    • Go wild with images, text, galleries, and media that set the tone for your site.

    Making your homepage work for you

    If you want your homepage to really serve your interests, make sure that you think about including:

    • A clear, custom menu pointing to your best content, pages, and blog categories. You’ll learn all about that in Get Published.
    • An arresting visual look, from header to custom colors and fonts. You’ll learn how to put those into action in Get Configured.
    • Some useful widgets in the sidebar of your blog, to help people find their way around or get an at-a-glance picture of what your site or blog is all about. You can learn about setting up and getting the best out of widgets in Get Flashy.

    That’s it — you should now have a static homepage that transforms your site from simple blog to beautiful website.

    A critical mistake people make when designing their homepage is that they make it about them.

    Now that might sound weird considering it is your website but give us a chance to explain. As Donald Miller says in his book Building a Story Brand,your customer should be the hero of the story, not your brand. This is the secret every phenomenally successful business understands.”

    User experience (UX) designers clearly convey a brand story to keep people on the site and engaged enough to explore beyond the homepage. Your homepage’s goal is to engage visitors with your brand and offer solutions to their problems. When done effectively, your homepage can turn a visitor into a customer.

    Homepages have improved over the last few decades due to the use of comprehensive analytics suites and marketing and design teams. Using the analytics data, UX designers are able to optimise CTA placement, increase site speed, A/B test, embed videos to engage visitors, use high-quality images to captivate people’s attention and include compelling messaging to improve the performance of a homepage.

    What is the StoryBrand Framework?

    The StoryBrand Framework is a storytelling formula created by Donald Miller to help businesses communicate their messages simply and clearly. It is where the character has a problem and meets a guide who gives them a plan and calls them to action that helps them avoid failure and results in success.

    How to create a homepageThe Character:

    Your customer is always the hero of the story, not your brand. Website and experience designers usually conduct UX research and user testing to figure out what your customers want from you. They need to focus on the desires that drive people, things such as reducing expenditure, saving time, building social networks or gaining status.

    Has a problem:

    the villain in the story is the character’s problem. It’s useful to personify the problem and understand that the company’s products/services are like weapons the customer can use to defeat their problem.

    Meets a guide:

    the guide is your business. Customers need someone to take care of their problems. Their perception of your brand will be crucial to their trust. Two things must be communicated:

    • Empathy – show that you understand their problem
    • Authority – show that you have the expertise and trustworthiness to solve it

    Who gives them a plan:

    You show the customer what they need to do next. Customers are still not sure whether to buy until shown a simple plan of action. A well-designed website can spell out the exact next steps for customers. It can also alleviate any anxiety your customer may have by addressing concerns related to the product or service.

    And calls them to action:

    Effective calls to action facilitate purchases or signups.

    That helps them avoid failure:

    What is at stake for your customer? What will they lose if they do not buy from you?

    And results in success:

    Tell customers how buying or signing up can change their life. Show them what their lives will look like after they buy from you and how that resolution will make them feel. Three solid ways storytellers end a story is by allowing the character to:

    • Win power or position.
    • Find somebody or something that makes them whole.
    • Experience some form of self-realisation that also makes them whole.

    How to use the StoryBrand Framework on your homepage?

    Your homepage should never be about the business. It should be about your potential customer. Like going on a first date, first impressions are important and the goal is to generate interest. Your UX designer has to be strategic in what content is included and how it’s arranged. Following the framework as explained previously will help your designer ensure that the right messages are put in the right places. There are only 5 important elements to bear in mind when designing your homepage:

    • The Headline
    • Create Trust by Showing Authority
    • Call To Action
    • Engaging Images
    • Short Text

    The Headline

    Your headline can be used in combination with an engaging image and is placed at the top of a homepage. Headlines should be customer-centric and show the visitor that your brand has something that benefits them. They should communicate the benefits to your customers, identify a problem visitors have and reassure them that your brand can solve it for them and describe what the business does in a clear and concise way.

    How to create a homepageCreate Trust by Showing Authority

    It’s important to position yourself as the guide and the solution to the customer’s problem. Your website should create trust and convince visitors that your brand is the right solution to their problems. This is done by including testimonials from important customers who recommend your product/service, displaying the logo’s of companies you have worked with, showing specific data around the number of users, transactions etc, featuring awards or media appearances and showing images of your team or headquarters.

    How to create a homepage

    Call to Action

    Creating an emotional connection with homepage visitors is the first step in converting them to customers. Once you’ve made that emotional connection, it’s up to the Call To Action(CTA) to seal the deal. There are two types of CTA: direct CTA and transactional CTA. Direct CTA is for people who are ready to purchase or sign up using language like “buy”, “sign up” and “get started” while transactional CTA is for those who aren’t quite ready to purchase or need more information and uses language like “more info”, “try for free” or “get in touch”.

    How to create a homepage

    Engaging Images

    The StoryBrand framework demands a happy ending so it is worth keeping that in mind when selecting images. Images appeal to the emotions of visitors, particularly images of happy people. Showing photos of happy people helps people imagine what their own ending might be like if they purchase your product.

    Short Text

    “Less is More”. The less text, the better. Many consumers won’t read long blocks of text, so it’s best to convey the brand message in as few words as possible. Your UX designer should help you share your story in the simplest way.

    Your homepage should answer key questions and capture interest in less than 5 seconds. From there it will have 15 seconds to answer what you do, how you help them and what do they have to do to buy or engage. Using this StoryBrand framework you can create a homepage that immediately captures interest and answers those questions effectively.

    Want a compelling website that engages your visitors? Schedule a call with a member of our team today and we’ll guide you through the process.

    Or is your website already compelling to users? Why not benchmark it against our free website conversion checklist. Download for free here.

    What to Know

    Your blog’s home page should include all the information and tools a reader needs to be drawn in and remain on the site. After planning how you’ll make your blog successful, create an inviting home page that’s easy to navigate.

    Consider the Image You Want Your Blog to Portray

    Before you can begin a blog, it’s important to identify the image and message you want to convey to readers. Just like a business defines the image and message for a new brand or product it rolls out, you must do the same for your blog. Do you want your blog to be family-oriented or targeted to adults? Do you want your blog to be fun or business-oriented? How do you want your readers to feel when they visit your blog? These are the types of questions you can ask yourself to help determine the overall image you want your blog to portray in the blogosphere.

    Create a Blog Design That Reflects Your Blog’s Image

    Once you’ve defined the image you want your blog to portray, you need to create a blog design that consistently communicates that image. From your font choices to your color choices, make sure each element of your blog’s overall design is consistent with your blog’s image. For example, a financial blog’s image would be confusing in readers’ minds if the blog design included cute clipart, balloon fonts, and glitter effects. Conversely, a baby blog’s image would be confusing if the blog design included a lot of dark colors where readers would expect to see pastels.

    Add Elements to Enhance Your Users’ Experiences

    A blog’s home page should include those elements that are most useful to your readers. When you select the elements to include on your homepage, prioritize the items your readers would expect to see. You can always modify your homepage later, but here is a list of some of the most important elements that every blog’s home page should include:

    • Posts
    • Link to an about page
    • Link to a contact page or contact information
    • Categories
    • Sidebar
    • Subscription options
    • Social media icons
    • As your blog grows, you can add elements such as archives, recent and popular post lists, ads, and more.

    Creating a logo to use on your blog can further enhance your blog’s image. You can use that image as your avatar (picture) when you post comments on other blogs or in online forums. A logo can also help your marketing efforts as your blog grows by giving you a tangible icon to print on business cards, t-shirts, and more.

    How to create a homepage

    In this article, we show how to create a home page for an Apache web server in Linux.

    So the apache web server is a type of server that is widely used on the web.

    Apache powers over 50% of websites on the web.

    To create your own custom home page in the Apache web server, you have to know how to navigate through directories in Apache. All web pages, including HTML pages, PHP pages, etc., are contained within the html directory.

    The path to the html directory is, var/www/html

    The full path to the home page of the html directory is, var/www/html/index.html

    Index defines the home page.

    The index file doesn’t have to be an HTML file. It can also be a server-side language such as php (index.php). But for this example, we’ll make the home page an HTML file (index.html).

    So in order to open up the index.html page in the html directory, from the / directory, we specify the following shown below.

    This opens up the index.html file in the html directory and allows us to edit it using the linux nano text editor.

    In this file, you can do whatever you want, whatever you want in the home page.

    In my case, I’m just going to create a simple page that says, “This is the Home Page”

    This is shown below.

    We now save the changes in the nano text editor and close it out.

    Now type in the IP address of your server in a web browser.

    You should now see the home page you’ve created.

    The code above creates the following home page for our apache server below.

    How to create a homepage

    So this is how to create a home page for an apache web server in linux.

    Introduction: How to Create Homepage Images

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    As you may have noticed, Instructables has a new homepage!
    So, Instructables is giving you the power to create new Images.

    That’s right, we want you to contribute to Instructables’ new homepage!
    Just make sure to put some decent effort into it, because we’re only going to use the images that we like.

    Step 1: Download the Template

    First, you’re going to need to download the Homepage Template.

    There are two templates, one is for Adobe Photoshop, the other is for The GIMP.


    Step 2: Get a Picture

    Find a picture that you’d like to make a homepage image out of.
    The picture should be:

    Part of an Instructable
    Visually Attractive
    A good representation of the Instructable
    Large (>700×300 pixels)

    Now, you have to check to see how big the image is, and get the larger, higher resolution image.
    To do that, click on the “I” in the upper left-hand corner of the image that you want.

    This image is 800×592, which is sufficient for making a homepage image.

    To get the actual 800×592 image, just click on the link on the bottom-left hand corner (see picture).

    Now, just right click on the large image, copy it, and continue onto the next step.

    Step 3: Edit the Template

    Now that you have the larger image, you can open up the template that is included in this Instructable and paste the image into a new layer.

    In GIMP, you are going to have to right click on the “pasted layer” and make it a new layer.

    Move this layer just above the original image layer, then move the image around until you are satisfied.
    Make the focus toward the right of the image, so that the text will not be overlapping anything important.

    Now, Edit the text.
    In this case, I’d modify the template’s default “Synchronizing Fireflies” to “Hummingbirds: Feeder, Food, & More!” and change the text to white.

    The only two text colors that you can use are black and white.
    Do not move the text out of place. The Text must be in its original spot to be accepted as a homepage image.

    Also, make sure that the “corners” layer is on top of everything.

    Step 4: Proper Saving/Exporting

    In order to keep the image size down and easily organize the homepage images, we are asking you to stick to the following saving procedure.

    For GIMP:
    Go to Save As
    Change the file extension to JPEG
    Copy the Instructables ID from the Instructable in the URL
    Get the category that the Instructable was saved in (if there is more than one, just pick one)
    The file name should be “InstructablesID_Category.Jpg” In this case, EP27Y4OF52STO8E_Life.jpg
    Click Save, then Export
    GIMP will then prompt you for the quality. Set the quality to 40, then click on save

    For Adobe Photoshop:
    Go to Save For Web
    Set the Quality to 40
    Copy the Instructables ID from the Instructable in the URL
    Get the category that the Instructable was saved in (if there is more than one, just pick one)
    The file name should be “InstructablesID_Category.Jpg” In this case, EP27Y4OF52STO8E_Life.jpg
    Make sure the file extension is .jpg
    Click Save

    Step 5: Giving the Homepage Image to Instructables

    If you are making your own picture from one of your Instructables a homepage image, simply include it in the pictures on the introduction page to said Instructable.

    If you are making a picture from someone else’s Instructable a homepage image, for now, just post it in a comment on said Instructable.

    We’ll take care of the rest!

    Be the First to Share

    Did you make this project? Share it with us!

    In Blackboard, you can create a Module Page in the course menu that can be used for a course Home Page. This Module Page allow you to give your student immediate access to many of the organizational tools, such as the Calendar, To-Do, Messages, etc tools.

    Follow the steps below to create a Module Page and set it as the Home Page:

    1. In the Course Menu, use the plus sign to select Module Page.
    2. Type a name. Select the checkbox of Available to Users, and choose Submit.
    3. It appears at the bottom of the course menu. To drag it to the top of the menu, hover over the name of the page, drag on the two-sided arrow.
    4. Click the Home page. To customize the page banner which shows the course information and a picture, use the drop-down menu next to the page title and select Page Banner.
    5. In the text box, enter the course information. To add a page banner picture, select insert/Edit image icon and click Browse My Computer. Then, click Insert. After adding the picture, you can re-size it directly in the text box. Choose submit.
    6. Click Add Course Module to access the Add Module page. Find the modules you wish to use by clicking Add. Once you have selected all modules you want, choose OK at the bottom. You should see the modules in the page.

    Note 1: Adding too many modules can distract your students and make it less beneficial. The recommended student modules are: My Announcements, My Calendar, and My Messages.

    Note 2: You need to set this Home Page as the entry point to the course, so students can access it. How to Change the Entry Point for a Course

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    Need more help?

    Live Blackboard Support

    Faculty Learning Opportunities

    New Articles

    • How to Download and Use JAWS Screen Reader
    • How to Use Request Files in OneDrive for Large-File Submission
    • How to Enable a Calculator with LockDown Browser
    • How to View/Download Turnitin Feedback from Blackboard – Students
    • How to Submit a Turnitin Assignment in Blackboard – Students
    • UHCOM-eMedley : Walkthrough of examN Formal Formative
    • How to Setup an Exam with Lockdown Browser and Instructor Live Proctoring
    • UHCOM-eMedley-Editing Exam Submission

    Instruction @ UH

    About Instruction

    Instruction is devoted to offering UH instructors the latest in educational technology and instructional design thinking and showcases much of the fine work of the UH faculty in these areas. We have also put together quick tutorials to help you get started with the supported tools we have on campus.

    We welcome you to read, share your thoughts, share with your colleagues, and most importantly share what you learn with your students. Enjoy!

    We encourage you to sign up for a digest of the site (see above).

    Want to know more? Contact an Instructional Designer in your college here.

    By default, the first page you see when you open Chrome is the Google search box. However, you can always change this to another website or customize it whenever you want. You can also change your new tab page, so you see a certain website when you open a new tab. Here’s how to change your homepage and customize or change the new tab page in Google Chrome.

    How to Change Your Homepage in Chrome

    To change your homepage in Chrome, click on the three-dot icon in the top-right corner of a browser window. Then go to Settings > Appearance and enable the Show Home button option. Finally, type a URL in the text box and click the home button to see if it was changed.

    1. Open the Chrome browser.
    2. Then click the three-dot icon in the top-right corner of your browser window.
    3. Next, click Settings.How to create a homepage
    4. Then scroll down to Appearance. You can also select Appearance in the left sidebar to jump directly to the section. If you don’t see the left sidebar, you can expand your browser window or zoom out.
    5. Next, turn on the toggle next to the Show Home button. If the slider next to this is already green, you can skip this step. How to create a homepage
    6. Finally, click the circle next to the text box and type the URL of your desired homepage.

    How to create a homepage

    You can also change your startup page so you will see your homepage when you open Chrome. To do this, scroll down the settings page to the On startup section. Then click the radio button next to Open a specific page or set of pages.

    How to create a homepage

    Finally, click Add a new page, enter your homepage URL, and click Add.

    How to create a homepage

    Note: You can add more than one page. Then, when you open a new Chrome window, all the pages you added will load in different tabs.

    After you change your homepage in Chrome, you can also customize the new tab page. Here’s how:

    How to create a homepage

    How to Customize the New Tab Page in Chrome

    To customize the new tab page in Chrome, open a new tab and click the Customize button. Then select Background, Shortcuts, or Color and theme to change parts of the new tab page. Finally, click Done.

    1. Open a new tab in the Chrome web browser.
    2. Then click Customize. You will see this button in the bottom-right corner of the window. It might also just appear as a pencil icon. How to create a homepage
    3. Next, select Background from the left sidebar. This option lets you choose a new background image, a solid color, or upload your own image. How to create a homepage

    Note: If you choose to upload your own image, you can only use files with a .jpg, .jpeg, or .png file extension.

    Then select Shortcuts. This option lets you change the shortcut icons on your new tab page or hide them entirely. How to create a homepage

    Note: If you choose My Shortcuts, you can click the three-dot icon in the top-right corner of a shortcut to remove it or edit its name and URL.

  • Next, select Color and theme. This option lets you change the color of your entire browser and even certain websites. How to create a homepage
  • Finally, click Done after changing the new tab page.
  • Unfortunately, Chrome doesn’t allow you to change your new tab page to a specific URL in its settings. However, you can download an extension to achieve this. Here’s how:

    How to Change the New Tab Page in Chrome

    To change the new tab page in Chrome, you have to download an extension like Custom New Tab URL from the Chrome Web Store. Then enable the extension and add the URL you want to use for your new tab page.

    1. Open Google Chrome.
    2. Then go to theCustom New Tab URLpage on the Chrome Web Store.
    3. Next, click Add to Chrome.How to create a homepage
    4. Then click Add Extension. How to create a homepage
    5. Next, click on the extensions icon. This is the icon that looks like a puzzle piece to the right of your address bar. How to create a homepage

    Note: If you can’t see your extension, you can also enable it by typing chrome://extensions/ into the address bar at the top of your browser window and hitting the enter key on your keyboard.

  • Then click the three-dot icon next to the Custom New Tab URL extension and select Options.How to create a homepage
  • Next, check the box next to Enabled.How to create a homepage
  • Then type in a URL. Make sure to include http:// or https:// before the address.
  • Finally, click Save to change your new tab page in Chrome.
  • How to create a homepage

    Now that you know how to change your homepage and new tab page in Chrome, check out our step-by-step guide on how to sync Chrome across all your devices.

    Posted on January 23, 2020 | SharePoint

    If you created new pages in your SharePoint site, some might be so wonderful and great looking, they become a great candidate for being THE homepage. But how do you make your new and sexy page the homepage? This post will explain this.

    What is a Site homepage?

    A homepage is the default page of a site. It is a default page that the site renders when you type in a site address. For example, you can go to address:, and it will load the ONE page that is set as the homepage of the site. On modern sites, like Communication or Office 365 Group Site, it does not show it in URL, but if you still have classic sites, you might see /SitePages/home.aspx suffix added at the end of the URL. By the way, you might want to check out this post that explains the anatomy of the URL.

    A homepage is a default page that the site renders when you type in the site address

    How to make any SharePoint page the new homepage

    The instructions differ depending on the type of site (or page to be precise) you are using.

    How to make a classic Wiki page the new homepage

    If you are still using classic SharePoint pages created an extra classic page and want to make it a default homepage, it is quite easy. Here is what you need to do:

    1. Navigate to the new page you want to make the Homepage
    2. In the ribbon on top of the page, click Page Tab, then click on Make HomepageHow to create a homepage
    3. On a confirmation pop-up, click OK (unlike the text implies, you will still be able to access the old page via the Site Pages Library)How to create a homepage
    4. You will now get a brief pop-up confirming that the page has just become the Homepage!

    The next time you go to the site URL, it will route it to the new homepage!

    How to make a modern page the new homepage

    Making a modern page the homepage involves a few extra steps.

    1. Gear Icon > Site ContentsHow to create a homepage
    2. Navigate to the Site Pages library. This is where all the pages you create on a site are storedHow to create a homepage
    3. Right-click on the page you want to make a new Homepage and choose Make HomepageHow to create a homepage
    4. Just like with classic pages, you will get a brief pop-up confirming that the page has just become the Homepage!

    That’s all, my friend! Next time you go to the site URL, it will route it to the new homepage!

    Have you ever had the pleasure (or displeasure) of working with an extra large Excel workbook with many, many different sheets? This happens frequently, especially if you are working with a large amount of data that needs to be analyzed periodically. This may be due to multiple tables, lookups, references, charts, graphs etc. This has the tendency to have you create many different sheets—each one having its own specific function and purpose. You may notice however, that as the data grows, the number of sheets increases—forcing you to have to scroll through the list of tabs to get to the specific sheet desired. But what if business is so good that you now have around 10, 20 or more sheets? Having to scroll back and forth through the tabs to get to each sheet to verify and hence analyze information would be a nightmare. This is where a linked dashboard (or a landing page) comes in handy, and is a very quick fix for this quandary. This has the effect of taking you to the desired sheet by just one click of a button and back to the dashboard with another.

    Let’s get started: What I have here is a workbook with multiple sheets consisting of tables, charts, graphs, raw data etc. Each sheet in the workbook serves its purpose. I would like to access the information in each workbook without having to scroll through the tabs at the bottom of the workbook all the time. How to create a homepage

    Notice the tabs at the bottom of the page denoting each sheet (this can get quite bothersome as they increase in number):
    So how do we accomplish this?

    Step one: create a Landing page (or Dashboard or home page)

    I have created a very simple, but effective, landing page called “Dashboard” and added the names of sheets I would like to link to. For best practices, it is often handy to name them after the tabs they are going to point to. Hence, I have named them after the tabs in the workbook respectively. How to create a homepage

    Step two: Create and insert links

    We are going to start by inserting a link for the “Home” worksheet (not to be confused with the landing page). This is how we do this:

    • Click in the cell containing the text you want to become the link (in this case cell D4 as it contains the word “Home”).
    • From the main menu in excel, click on insert, then Link (hint: you can also hit ctrl+K) on your keyboard.
    • A list may or may not appear (this contains previously opened workbooks on your machine or online).
    • Scroll all the way down and choose “insert link“.
    • A dialogue box appears. Leave the “text to display” as “Home” (unless you want it to read something else).
    • On the left (under the “Link to” options), choose “Place in this document“.
    • Now instead of typing in a cell reference, choose the option “Or select a place in this document” and choose the “Home” worksheet.

    How to create a homepage

    • After clicking OK there is a now a hyperlink inserted on the Landing page. The result will look like this:

    How to create a homepage

    When clicking on the “Home” link, it takes me to the sheet labeled “Home“, which you can customise as you see fit. How to create a homepage

    Do this for the rest of the sheets you would like your dashboard to link to. Points to ponder:

    1. Now would be a good time to include a link pointing back to the landing page. This will enable you to go back to the landing page (dashboard) without having to scroll all the way from whence you came.
    2. Once this is done, to get this same link on the rest of your sheets, simply copy that link (ctrl+c) and paste on the other pages. No need to perform the same steps of inserting a link.
    3. Links can be formatted to your specifications (color, size etc.)

    Hopefully this should help save you time and limit the needless scrolling when working with multiple sheets in one workbook.

    It’s easy to set your browser to go to the page of your choice every time you open your browser. This will become your homepage. For full instructions, choose your preferred web browser below. You may also want to make Frontier Yahoo! your homepage.

    Google Chrome

    Here are the instructions to change your homepage in Google Chrome:

    1. Browse to the page you would like to use as your homepage. Close any other open browser tabs.
    2. Click the menu in the top right corner and choose Settings .
    3. In the On startup section, click to select Open a specific page or set of pages .
    4. The page you opened in step 1 will be listed here.
    5. Close the Settings tab or navigate to a different page to save your changes.

    Now every time you launch your Chrome browser, the page you selected will be the first one you see.

    Internet Explorer

    Here are the instructions for setting your homepage in Internet Explorer 11:

    1. Browse to the page you would like to use as your homepage. Close any other open browser tabs.
    2. Click Tools > Internet Options .
    3. Click the Use current button beneath the Home page box.
    4. Click Apply > OK .

    Now every time you launch your Internet Explorer browser, the page you selected will be the first one you see.

    Mozilla Firefox

    To set your homepage in the Firefox browser:

    1. Browse to the page you would like to use as your homepage. Close any other open tabs.
    2. Click the menu icon in the top right corner and click Options .
    3. Click the Home tab on the left side of the screen.
    4. In the New Windows and Tabs section at the top, click Custom URLs… next to Homepage and new windows .
    5. Click the Use Current Page button.
    6. Close the Options tab or navigate to a different page to save your settings.

    Now every time you launch Firefox, the page you selected will be the first one you see.


    Browser software is always being updated to provide better security, and since it’s free, you should download the latest version of Safari directly from Apple. The version number you will use depends on your operating system. Safari is available for both Macintosh and Windows computers.

    To set your homepage in Safari:

    1. Browse to the page you would like to use as your homepage. Close any other open tabs.
    2. Click the Safari menu and select Preferences .
    3. Click Set to Current Page beneath the Home Page box.
    4. Close the window.

    Now every time you launch Safari, the page you selected will be the first one you see.

    Microsoft Edge

    If you have Windows 10 on your computer, your copy of the Edge browser is kept up to date.

    To set your homepage in Microsoft Edge:

    1. Browse to the page you would like to use as your homepage. Copy its web address.
    2. Near the top right corner of your browser window, click the 3 dots icon and select Settings .
    3. Beneath Open Microsoft Edge with , choose A specific page or pages .
    4. Paste the URL you want in the box marked Enter a URL and click the save icon (a disk).
    5. Close your browser or navigate to another page to save your settings.

    Now every time you launch Microsoft Edge, the page you selected will be the first one you see.

    Make Frontier Yahoo Your Homepage

    The Frontier Yahoo! homepage is designed to give you much more convenience. You will find:

      More content, front and center. When you click on any news story, it opens on top of the current page, so you never leave the page you’re on. When you’re done reading the story, click the X in its top right corner to return to where you were.

    A tailored experience. As you click on more stories, your Frontier Yahoo homepage becomes more tailored to your interests. Click the heart icon on stories you really like, and you’ll find more of that type of content in your news feed.

    Real-time news developments. See the “Developing Now” and “Trending Now” tabs in the top right corner and follow the latest breaking news and top-trending topics.

    An easy way to join the conversation. Look for other readers’ comments and a place to add your own at the bottom of news articles.

  • A new experience everywhere: on your desktop as well as the Yahoo mobile apps for iOS and Android.
  • Your favorite Frontier services, like Bill Pay and Help Center, can still be found in the top left corner of the page. Click on “More Frontier Sites” to see additional services provided by Frontier. Mail has not changed with the latest update to the homepage.

    To make Frontier Yahoo! your homepage:

    1. Open your favorite browser and go to
    2. Click the button in the lower left corner that says “Make Frontier Yahoo your homepage”.
    3. A window will open with instructions that are specific to the web browser you are using (such as Chrome, Internet Explorer or Firefox).

    Yahoo is powering both the daily content and search results on the Frontier Yahoo! homepage. Frontier will continue to provide the best and safest user experience across all of our Internet products and services, including our new homepage. You will not be exposed to any pop-up ads or spam emails as a result of our new Frontier Yahoo! web page.

    Frontier takes your privacy very seriously: We do not sell or provide our customers’ private information to our partners (this includes Yahoo!).

    Home » CSS » How to Create a Complete Front Page Layout with CSS

    A website’s design breathes life into a website. There are so many websites with different kinds of layouts. And a website layout is made up of colors, images, content, and videos. These things can be qualified as website content. A website layout is the bones and the skeleton of the website that decides the location of the website material. It is responsible for arranging the elements of the site on a webpage.

    A well-defined website layout can enhance the browsing experience for a user. It can lead to intuitive navigation to the website and encourages user engagement.

    Moreover, a good website layout determines and controls for how long the user stays on the page. It also affects the number of pages they visit and how often would they visit the website. A website layout divides a website into headers, menu, content, and the footer of the webpage. There are many different types of layouts available for designing the website structure. But, we will follow the given structure in the image and write the code accordingly.

    1. Header:

    How to create a homepage

    A header defines the topmost part of a web page with the company logo and navigation menu. It is a strip across a webpage that also maintains contact information and other information about the website. A good header makes your website easy to navigate along with the brand establishment. It also focuses on creating a good browsing experience throughout the entire site.

    There are two types of headers: Fixed and Floating. A fixed header stays on top of the webpage, while you are reading something at the bottom. A floating header follows you around the screen as you scroll up or down the page.

    The regular feature of the header contains the logo of the company, navigation, and title of the page. In some cases, the header may also feature a search bar, shopping cart, login/logout button, user profile, user notifications.

    Below is the code for designing a simple header:

    SharePoint new experience pages are a great way to share ideas using images, documents, and web parts. You can create and publish pages quickly and easily, and they look great on any device. You can also make an existing page the homepage for your site, even if you are using a SharePoint classic site.

    You must be the site owner to set a different page as a homepage.

    The page you use as a homepage must be stored in the Pages (or Site Pages) library of your site. Otherwise, the Edit button and other features will not be available.

    If you haven’t already created a page, you can do so using the steps in Add a page to a site.

    Once you have a published page that you want to use for your homepage:

    On your SharePoint site, select Pages in the left navigation.

    How to create a homepage

    (If you don’t see Pages, select Settings > Site Contents. On the Site contents page, select Site pages.)

    How to create a homepage

    From the pages library, find the page you want to make a homepage, and select the circular option button to the left of the page title.

    Select the vertical ellipses next to the page title, and then select Make homepage.

    How to create a homepage

    Note: If you don’t see the menu options described above, you may be viewing your pages library in the classic experience. To see these options, switch your document library to the new experience by selecting Exit classic experience on the bottom left. More information on switching from and to the classic experience can be found in Switch the default experience for lists or document libraries from new or classic.

    If you want a quick and easy way to access your favorite websites, you can create a desktop shortcut that opens any page instantly. Then you can even add a website shortcut to your Start Menu and Taskbar on a Windows 10 computer or your Launchpad and Dock on a Mac. Here’s how to create a desktop shortcut to a website using Google Chrome and Safari.

    How to Create a Desktop Shortcut to a Website Using Chrome

    To create a desktop shortcut to a website using Google Chrome, go to a website and click the three-dot icon in the top-right corner of your browser window. Then go to More tools > Create shortcut. Finally, name your shortcut and click Create.

    1. Open the Chrome web browser. You can do this on a Mac or Windows 10 computer.
    2. Then go to the website you want to create a desktop shortcut for. This can be any website you want. However, if you choose a website that requires you to sign in, the shortcut will only take you to the login page once you have been signed out.
    3. Next, click the three-dot icon in the top-right corner of the window.
    4. Then hover your mouse over More toolsand click Create shortcut. How to create a homepage
    5. Next, enter a name for your shortcut and click Create. You can also check the Open as window box to have the website open in its own browser window. If you don’t check this box, your websites will open in a new tab of your existing browser window. This might cause problems if your browser is set to open with lots of tabs. How to create a homepage
    6. Finally, you will see your shortcut on the desktop. With this method, you will create a desktop shortcut that has the icon of the website. Double-clicking this shortcut icon will open the website in the Chrome browser.

    How to create a homepage

    Note: If you are using a Mac, you will see a Finder window pop up after you click Create. All you have to do is drag the shortcut from that Chrome Apps folder to your desktop.

    Once you have created a desktop shortcut on a Windows 10 computer, you will see it in under your Recently Added apps and in the Chrome Apps folder in your Start menu. You can then right-click the icon to add it to your Taskbar or your Start menu.

    How to create a homepage

    Once you create the shortcut on a Mac, you will see it in your Launchpad. You can also drag the desktop shortcut onto your Dock to access it faster.

    How to create a homepage

    Note: Your website shortcut will only open in the browser that you used to create it. If you want to know how to change your default browser on a Windows 10 or Mac computer, check out our step-by-step guide here

    If you’re on a Mac, you can also create a desktop shortcut for a website using the Safari web browser. However, this method will be a bit more complicated if you want a nice-looking shortcut name and icon.

    How to create a homepage

    How to Create a Desktop Shortcut to a Website Using Safari

    To create a desktop shortcut for a website using Safari, open a browser window and navigate to a website. Then select the URL in the address bar and drag it to your desktop. If you want a clean-looking shortcut, you’ll have to change the name and icon yourself.

    1. Open the Safari web browser. You want to resize your browser so you can see your desktop.
    2. Then go to the website you want to create a desktop shortcut for.
    3. Next, select the URL in the address bar.
    4. Then drag the URL to your desktop to create the shortcut. You can also drag the icon that is to the left of the URL.

    How to create a homepage

    Using this method will give you a shortcut with a long name and a generic icon. If you want to change the name and icon,click on your new shortcut and hit the Command + I keys on your keyboard. (You can also right-click the shortcut and select Get Info.) Then click the arrow next to Name & Extension and enter a new name in the text box.

    How to create a homepage

    Note: You will have to keep the “.webloc” extension in order for the shortcut to work. If you don’t want to see the extension, left-click the desktop and hit the Command + Coma keys on your keyboard at the same time. (You can also open Finder and click Finder > Preferences from the Apple Menu Bar.) Then select the Advanced tab in the pop-up window and un-check the box next to Show all filename extensions.

    How to create a homepage

    Then you can use an image online to replace the shortcut icon. Simply search for the logo of the site you are creating a shortcut for. If you want it to look clean, it is best to use a PNG file, so be sure to include that in your search. Then right-click the image you want and select Save Image As.

    How to create a homepage

    Then open the saved image using the Preview app and select the entire image by left-clicking and dragging a box around the image. (You can also hit the Command + A keys on your keyboard.) Next, copy the image by hitting the Command + C keys on your keyboard. Then click the icon at the top of the “get info” window you opened earlier and hit the Command + V keys to paste the image.

    Finally, you can drag your icon to the Dock, but only on the side of the divider line that separates your apps from your folders and the Recycle Bin.

    If you want to know how to change the default search engine of your browser, check out our step-by-step guide here.

    How to create a homepage

    We all have some frequently visited websites stored in our favorites or tabs that have been open since the dawn of time. But don’t those extra steps of opening the browser, looking for the website, and then accessing it get cumbersome at times? Well, now you can add a website to your iPhone home screen like apps.

    This helps save battery, and it gives you the option to bookmark an essential piece of content to refer back to later. I have two neat little tricks for you. So let’s get started with this time-saving hack.

    How to create a website shortcut on your iPhone Home Screen

    1. Launch Safari on your iOS device.
    2. Go to the website you want to save to your home screen.
    3. Tap the Share icon.
    4. Select Add to Home Screen.
    5. On this page, give a desired name to the website and tap Add to make a Home Screen shortcut.How to create a homepage

    And that’s it! It’ll create a Home screen shortcut, which you can tap to visit the website anytime. However, this trick only works with Safari; what if you’re a Google Chrome lover? Try out the next hack

    Add a website icon to the iPhone Home Screen using the Shortcuts

    1. Launch Shortcuts and tap + at the top right.
    2. Tap + Add Action and search for Safari/Chrome at the top bar.
    3. From the whole list of Chrome/Safari shortcuts, select Open URLs in Chrome.How to create a homepage
    4. Here, tap URL and type in or paste the website link.
    5. Tap the three-dotted icons to name the shortcut & add an icon.
    6. Next, select Add to Home Screen and tap Add again to confirm the action.How to create a homepage

    Again, all you have to do is tap the newly made icon to visit the website.

    To delete website shortcuts from Home Screen, Simply touch and hold on to the shortcut icon. Now tap Delete Bookmark/Shortcut.

    If you’re using the shortcut method, remember to delete it from the Shortcuts app as well. Tap Select, choose, and Delete.

    You may also like to read:

    Wednesday, July 18, 2012

    HTML code / CSS basics or how to make a website

    Many have always wanted to make a website, but did not know how to

    do. Often seeks a sticky link where you can

    just uzataisīt your website, but they usually do nothing shining

    not published. So today I’ll show you how to make a website using

    only the keyboard and the application Notepad or Notepad.

    First you have to do is open up Notepad, which can be found below

    “Accessories” or press “winows key” + “r”. write a notepad,

    you press the “Enter” and you’ll be done.

    Now with pieķersimies harder. Same core of the same name

    HTML. This means HyperText Markup Language, but hardly any of it

    really interest. All websites are the foundation upon which they are built.

    Very often this is the same reason. That is:

    – It shows that this is what you make up a website. It includes

    all the rest of the code.

    – This includes both and and basically it involves

    includes website design.

    – There’s the recorded information will be displayed at the top, we

    I’ll call titulvietu.

    – There are written, that’s what you want to write, basically everything

    will appear on your website.

    If there had noticed the title of each of these two times, but the other

    section in brackets was the slash. Each category has its own ending,

    preceded by a slash after the first two chapters iekavām.Starp them to you

    must write the required information.

    Spaces and new lines between the sections you can build as much as you like.

    Then, when it will be recorded in your Notepad document, you can

    Save as HTML file (this means that the file name at the end of

    to be written. html). Then you open it open you will see a white page,

    show that you have not committed any error.

    Let’s start gutted the HEAD section. The first will be the pants. Unfortunately, there really is no

    much to tell, but if not yet clear where it is now I

    I see that there is written “Add Story >>”. In no

    nesajaucat titulrakstu case with which it preceded by “www.”. This is

    Domain name and do not worry about it now.

    STYLE section will have more of everything. Style has more to do with CSS. CSS is

    a specific style sheet language used to describe the appearance of markup

    Performs documents. It is the most popular pielietijums HTML and

    XHTML. If your website gribēsietveidot CSS languages, then place

    you write . I prefer CSS directly

    because it gives more options.

    other. Under STYLE section must write an explanation, and then under the BODY

    This is my page

    green letters, where it says “Hi all round”. It is also possible

    , and so on until the end of time. Each may have its own explanation. If

    you nepaskaidrosiet H1 and H2, then you will just be bigger letters. Not

    must be written in size where it is explained that correspond to the H1 and

    a size if you just want more letters. If you do not want

    ie large letters, the H1 offers you, then use the H2, which offers

    smaller letters on the H1. To be continued in the second part.

    How to create a homepage

    When you ask someone a question nowadays and they don’t know the answer, you almost always know what they’ll say — “Just Google it.” With over 3.5 billion searches a day, Google’s typically your entry-point for anything you need to do on the web, so I’m not surprised you want to change your homepage to Google.

    Having the world’s number one search engine as your homepage is undoubtedly helpful. Who wouldn’t want everything from dinner recipes to news stories a mere keyboard tap away?

    If you want to make Google your homepage, here’s how to do it in a minute or less.

    How do I make Google my homepage?

    1. Open your Chrome browser and click the three-dot icon in the top right corner. Then select “Settings”.
    2. Under “Appearance”, find “Show home button”. If it’s disabled, slide the button to the right.
    3. With the indicator now blue, you’re free to select the button beside “Enter custom web address” (below “New Tab page”). In the line beside it, type “”.

    How to Make Google Your Homepage on Firefox

    1. Open your Firefox browser, and search “”

    How to create a homepage

    2. Hold the “Google” tab down, and drag it onto the home icon.

    How to create a homepage

    3. A “Set Home Page” message will pop up — click the blue “Yes” button.

    How to create a homepage

    How to Make Google Your Homepage on Chrome

    1. Open your Chrome browser, and click the three-dot icon in the top right corner. Then select “Settings”.

    How to create a homepage

    2. Under “Appearance”, find “Show home button”. If it’s disabled (you’ll know if it’s grey), slide the button to the right.

    How to create a homepage

    3. With the indicator now blue, you’re free to select the button beside “Enter custom web address” (below “New Tab page”). In the line beside it, type “”.

    How to Make Google Your Homepage on Safari

    1. Open your Safari browser, click “Safari” on the navigation bar, and select “Preferences … ”.

    How to create a homepage

    2. Go to your “General” tab.

    How to create a homepage

    3. Where it says “Homepage:”, fill in the box with “”. Then click the “Set to Current Page” button.

    How to create a homepage

    4. Click “Change Homepage” in the pop-up.

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    Originally published Jul 5, 2018 6:00:00 AM, updated June 10 2021

    How to create a homepage

    In a time of social distancing, we recognize that many families are spending increased time at home. In response, Too Small to Fail has developed a suite of resources to provide families with ways to talk, read, sing, and play together while indoors.

    Talk, read, sing, and play your way through the day—just with things you might already have indoors! Pick and choose the ideas that work best for your child’s age and interests. And follow your child’s lead on other ways they want to play!

    Check out our resources for simple tips and ideas on talking, reading and singing with young children during everyday moments.

    How to create a homepage

    “Let’s Share Kindness” Toolkit

    Too Small to Fail and Born This Way Foundation are proud to share this “Let’s Share Kindness” toolkit to help families create a culture of kindness—both at home and in their neighborhoods.

    How to create a homepage

    Video: Everyday Fun with Science

    Learn about fun activities designed to support your young child’s growing knowledge of science.

    How to create a homepage

    Small Children Have Big Feelings: Social-Emotional Resources

    When you talk, read, and sing with your child, you build their brain and help them develop the social-emotional skills they need to succeed. Check out these tips for understanding and managing your child’s behavior, and taking care of yourself during the challenging moments, too!

    How to create a homepage

    Talk, Read, and Sing Together Every Day!

    From bath time to meal time, check out our tips for incorporating talking, reading, and singing into your everyday routine.

    The beginning of the journey in (front-end) web development can be daunting. The markup is really weird at first. CSS some times makes your page beautiful, other times you have no idea why a single property turned your page into a mess. And in case this is your first time working with a programming language, JavaScript might be the most daunting of the three.

    But, when you finally have a grasp of HTML, CSS and JavaScript, what do you do with them? Practice. Think of something you want to do with your newfound knowledge, it doesn’t matter if it’s “useful”, it doesn’t matter how complex it is. Just do something that helps you get better at HTML, CSS and JavaScript. And please, never forget the value of building dumb sh*t 🙂

    Today, as you have already found out from the title, I will be walking you through the creation of a login page using HTML, CSS and JavaScript. But don’t worry. Again, as the title says, this is your first login page, which means the code is as simple as possible and there will be an explanation to accompany each piece of code.

    Before jumping to the code though, let me show you what we will be creating:

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    As you can see, the page contains a title, a login form (for username and password) and a login button that “submits” the input data. Note that I used quotation marks around the submission because there’s no actual submission. Neither the username nor the password are sent to a server to be validated. Instead, when the user clicks the login button we validate that the username is “user” and the password is “web_dev” using JavaScript. If they match, then an alert dialog is shown and the page is reloaded (for the sake of simplicity); otherwise, we display an error message.

    Now that you’re more familiar with the end result, let’s move on to the code.

    We’ll start with the HTML, as it is the one responsible for the information displayed in the page. In other words, first we will write and structure all the information contained in the page without worrying for style (CSS) or interactivity (JavaScript). Analyse the complete HTML file for as long as you want and when you’re ready move on to the explanation.

    As usual in HTML files, we have two parts: the and the . The former includes metainformation about our web page, like the character encoding used, the title of the page (the name you see in the tab of your browser) and references to the CSS and JavaScript files which this HTML file will make use of. Due note that there’s a defer attribute in the

    This is what your website could look like:

    Best reasons for

    100% for free!

    Your wish is to have your own website? We can make this wish come true – 100% free! With an extra short domain ending “” and 1 gigabyte space for your pictures!

    Without any coding skills!

    To create your own website you don’t need any coding skills and only a few minutes. Using it is a piece of cake!

    Google optimized!

    Always one step ahead: your website is optimized with Google right from the start. The integrated features bring your search engine ranking to perfection!

    Great design templates

    All templates have been created by a professional designer. Simply choose your favorite design: professional or frisky – your website will always look modern!

    Compatible with web 2.0

    Dive into the social media: whether Facebook, Twitter or blogs – always up-to-date. Connect with all services and the rest of the web!

    For all terminal equipment

    From laptop to smartphone – your new website will always be displayed clearly! The homepage designs have been optimized for all display sizes.

    Creating an own home pages too hard for you? Not with In just 2 minutes you can create your own free website. Own-Free-Website lets you harness your creativity. Using it is a piece of cake and you don’t need any kind of programming knowledge. Choose a professional design from the templates and you’re ready to go.

    With Own-Free-Website you get a guestbook, hit counter, survey function and much more. Your own website is free and you can get started right away. A simple and easy-to-use website sandbox will let you create websites in no time. Sign up for a free account and get up to 1 GB of free web space for your own website.

    And should you run out of space for your free website, you have the possibility of extending your site with a premium pack. So what are you waiting for? Creating an own website was never easier. Sign up and start creating your very own website.

    © 2022 webme GmbH, Germany, All rights reserved.

    Creating a link on your web page or blog to another page requires an HTML a href tag to be inserted in the body section of HTML source code. Once the link is created, a visitor could click or tap the link to open another web page or file. Below are two examples with additional information on the different types of links you can insert into a page.

    The methods on this page for adding an HTML link result in the linked text having an underline. If you do not want the linked text to have an underline, see: How to create a link with no underline in HTML.

    Absolute HTML link example

    In the example above, the external link is an absolute path link (external link) that points to the Computer Hope website’s homepage, as shown below. As long as the Computer Hope website is up and running and you have an Internet connection, you can visit the link with no errors.


    With an absolute link, you can link to any URL shown in your Internet address bar. For example, if you wanted to link to this page, you could copy the “” address and paste it in the href portion of the link.

    Relative HTML link example

    In the example below, this link is a relative path link. It points to a file in the same directory as the page with the link.

    How to create a homepage

    If the file “hope.html” did not exist in the same directory as the page trying to link to the page, you would get a 404 error. What makes a relative link unique is that it allows you to link to a page that works online and offline.

    Linking local files

    Doing a relative link (internal link) allows the link to work online or offline in a local folder as long as the file exists. However, you must never use an absolute path when creating local files. For example, if the link points to C:\html\example.html, the file may work for your computer, but if opened on a different computer, the link won’t work.

    If you’re working with an HTML editor like Dreamweaver, you can specify the local site folder and make all links relative to that root. For example, if we stored all our files in the C:\ch folder, links can be made relative to that folder. In other words, the link /jargon/h/html.htm is c:\ch\jargon\h\html.htm when opened locally and then when online is In this example, the first forward slash on the link tells the browser to start at the site’s root directory.

    Additional anchor attributes

    The anchor tag also supports other attributes. For example, you could add the title attribute to describe the link, as shown in the link below, when hovering the mouse pointer over the link. See the link below for additional attributes that can be added to the anchor.

    How to modify a hyperlink

    Any hyperlink can be modified by changing the address of the URL. If you’re editing an HTML page through a text editor (e.g., Notepad), locate the links href and change it to the new location. If using a WYSIWYG, CMS, or online editor, move the cursor to the link and try using the keyboard shortcuts Ctrl + L or Ctrl + K keyboard shortcut. If neither of these shortcuts work, you’ll need to find a button or option that allows the link to be changed or updated.

    Modifying a hyperlink in Dreamweaver

    For example, we could modify a hyperlink in Dreamweaver doing any of the following.

    1. Locate the link in the Code view and modify the href text to point to the new location.
    1. In Design view, move the cursor to the hyperlink you want to modify.
    2. Press the keyboard shortcut Ctrl + L or Ctrl + K depending on your keyboard shortcut settings. Point to the new location. If the keyboard shortcut does not work, click Edit in the file menu and select Link and then Change Link.

    Q: How can I change the Edge startup page?

    A: You can change the start page easily using PowerShell.

    Edge and It’s Start Page

    I am basing this article on the latest incarnation of the Edge browser, aka Edge Chromium. The settings in this article seem to work fine on the latest versions of Windows 10 and Server 2022. Other browsers can have different approaches to startup page. And as ever – E&OE! (Errors and Omissions Excepted)

    When the Edge browser starts up, it displays a startup page based on Bing by default. For many, this is fine – they can browse the contents and then navigate where they want. But in some circumstances, you may wish to change this default. And fortunately, this is straightforward to achieve.

    An easy way to set the startup page for yourself is to configure two registry value entries on the local machine. The first is the RestoreOnStartup value entry to the registry key HKCU:\Software\Policies\Microsoft\Edge . This value entry is a REG_DWORD. By setting this entry with a value of 4, you tell Edge to use the URL or URLs you specify when it starts up rather than the default home page.

    The second value entry (or entries) is within the key HKCU:\Software\Policies\Microsoft\Edge\RestoreOnStartupURLs . This value entry (or entries) contains the URL (or URLS) you want Edge to open at startup. In most cases, you would setup a single URL under this key, but you can set more to have Edge bring up multiple pages at startup.

    Each registry value entry must have a unique entry name and contain the value of a URL you want Edge to restore at startup. The value entry name doesn’t seem to matter, so a value of 1 is fine. If you want a second URL, then add a second value entry with a name of 2 (and the value of the second URL).

    Creating and setting these keys and key values as shown below enables the current user’s settings. If you are sharing the host with multiple users and want all users to have the same start page, you can set these entries in HKCU:\Software\Policies instead.

    Configuring Edge Chromium Home Page

    You have choices as to what page of pages Edge opens when it starts. You could choose a corporate Intranet landing page or perhaps a SharePoint project site. You could also the startup page to a different search engine home page, such as Duck Duck Go. As noted above, you can configure multiple startup pages should that be useful.

    With PowerShell, you use the New-Item cmdlet to create the registry keys. It also makes sense to test whether the keys exist before trying to create them (and generating an error). You set the value entries using the Set-ItemProperty cmdlet.

    The following code snippet sets the default home page for the current user for Edge Chromium to DuckDuckGo.

    The next time you start Edge, you should see this:

    How to create a homepage

    There are other ways

    As ever with PowerShell, there are other ways you could change start page for Edge. You can use the browser itself as described in a Microsoft suuport article. As ever, you coulkd set the registry settings using WMI. And, last but not least, it’s straightforward to set the browser’s start page via group policy.


    It is easy to change the start page for the Edge web browser you just have to set a fewe registry keys and job done.

    Tip of the Hat

    I based this article on one written for the earlier Scripting Guys blog How Can I Change the Internet Explorer Home Page?. I don’t know the author.

    Мгновенный доступ к поиску при запуске браузера.

    Шаг 1. Откройте настройки браузера

    Нажмите на значок настроек в правом верхнем углу и выберите Настройки.
    Откроется новая вкладка.

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    Шаг 2. Сделайте Google стартовой страницей

    В разделе Внешний вид установите флажок Показывать кнопку “Главная страница”, а затем нажмите на ссылку Изменить синего цвета.
    Удалите содержимое поля (about:blank или другой сайт). Введите в этом поле .
    Чтобы сохранить изменения, нажмите ОК.

    Шаг 3. Синхронизируйте настройки

    Чтобы синхронизировать вкладки, закладки, приложения, темы и многое другое на всех устройствах, нажмите кнопку Войти в Chrome, расположенную вверху страницы Настройки.
    Войдите в аккаунт Google, а затем нажмите Да, синхронизировать все или перейдите по ссылке Дополнительно, чтобы настроить параметры синхронизации.

    How to create a homepage

    Шаг 1. Нажмите на значок настроек

    Нажмите на значок настроек в правом верхнем углу окна браузера и выберите пункт Настройки. Откроется новая вкладка.

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    Шаг 2. Сделайте Google стартовой страницей

    В разделе “Внешний вид” установите флажок Показывать кнопку “Главная страница”.
    Чтобы настроить стартовую страницу, нажмите Изменить.
    Выберите Следующая страница: и введите в поле адрес . Нажмите ОК.

    Шаг 3. Синхронизируйте настройки

    Чтобы синхронизировать вкладки, закладки, приложения, темы и многое другое на всех устройствах, нажмите кнопку Войти в Chrome, расположенную вверху страницы Настройки.
    Войдите в аккаунт Google, а затем нажмите Да, синхронизировать все или перейдите по ссылке Дополнительно, чтобы настроить параметры синхронизации.

    How to create a homepage

    Узнавайте о новых дудлах

    Вспомните свои самые любимые дудлы – от картинок до инструментов и игр.

    Мгновенно получайте ответы

    Вы можете видеть результаты уже при вводе запроса и сразу менять условия поиска.

    Мне повезёт!

    Откройте для себя самые популярные поисковые запросы, известные произведения искусства, местные рестораны и многое другое.

    Установите приложение Google для Android | iPhone | iPad

    Make your morning routine much easier

    Even though I use SpeedDial as my default start page for new tabs, I also like to have my browser load with several tabs open when I first start it. I normally check my email and read a particular news sites, so when I open Chrome in the morning, it’s nice to have those two websites open automatically along with the browser in their own tabs.

    In this article, I’ll show you how to setup multiple home pages to open in Chrome, IE, Firefox and Safari. The process is slightly different depending on the browser, so that’s why I’m covering the all the major browsers.

    Google Chrome

    Let’s start with Chrome since that is my favorite browser at the moment. The first thing you want to do to make things easy is to simply open the different websites you want to load on startup into separate tabs. Once you have the websites open, then go ahead and click on the options button that has three horizontal lines located at the top right.

    How to create a homepage

    Click on Settings at the bottom and a new tab will open in Chrome. You’ll see a section called On startup and you have to select the Open a specific page or set of pages radio button. Then go ahead and click on the Set pages link.

    How to create a homepage

    In the popup window that appears, you can now add the set of pages you want to open on startup. You can either manually type in each website or you can press the Use current pages button and it will automatically use the current tabs that are open to fill out the startup pages. That’s why I mentioned opening the websites in tabs first before coming into the settings.

    How to create a homepage

    It should also be noted that the web pages will load in the browser in the same order that you type them into the Settings page. So the first tab will be whatever website is on the first line, second tab for the second line and so on.


    As with Chrome, you should first open the webpages in Firefox before you go to the settings page. Once you have loaded them, click on the same three horizontal bars button at the top right, just like Chrome.

    How to create a homepage

    Go ahead and click on the Options button and a popup window will appear with the General tab selected by default. Under Startup, you can configure the home pages. Make sure the When Firefox starts dropdown is set to Show my home page.

    How to create a homepage

    Now you can either manually type in the web addresses in the Home Page box and separate each website with the | symbol on the forward slash key or you can click Use Current Pages or Use Bookmark. Use Current Pages works the same way as Chrome and Use Bookmark lets you simply choose sites from your bookmarks. Again, the order in which the items are listed in the textbook is how they will open in tabs.

    Internet Explorer

    Follow the same procedure here also and open the pages before moving on. In IE, you click on the gear icon at the top right and then click on Internet Options.

    How to create a homepage

    A dialog box will pop up and on the General tab you can click the Use current button to load up the home page tabs quickly, otherwise you have to manually type them in, one on each line.

    How to create a homepage

    Also, in the Startup section, make sure the Start with home page radio button is selected. As with all the other browsers, the order in textbox is the order in which the tabs will appear.


    Since Safari hasn’t been updated on Windows since version 5, I’m not even going to mention it here since no one in their right mind is probably using it. On the Mac, you first have to make Safari the active window and then click on Safari – Preferences from the main nav bar the top of the screen.

    How to create a homepage

    This will bring up the preferences dialog on the General tab. Now Safari is the only browser that does not follow normal conventions and doesn’t let you just add multiple pages in a textbox, etc. You’ll notice the Homepage box and that it can only be set to one URL! So how in the world can you have multiple home pages with Safari?

    Well, it’s a bit of a hack, but works just fine. Basically, you have to click on the dropdown next to New windows open with and select Choose tabs folder.

    How to create a homepage

    A popup window will appear and you can select any folder that you have stored in your bookmarks. Select the folder on the left hand side and then click the Choose button.

    How to create a homepage

    Now when you open the browser, the new tabs should appear on startup. So the main thing with Safari is creating a bookmark folder, which you can do by clicking on the sidebar button and then clicking Edit at the bottom. Make sure the left icon with the book is selected when the sidebar opens.

    How to create a homepage

    You can now click the New Folder button at the bottom and then simply drag and drop links into that folder. You may first have to visit the actual website and add it to your bookmarks in order for it to show up in the list.

    How to create a homepage

    So that’s how you can setup multiple home pages on Safari, Chrome, IE and Firefox. If you have any questions or use a different browser, let us know in the comments. Enjoy!

    Founder of Online Tech Tips and managing editor. He began blogging in 2007 and quit his job in 2010 to blog full-time. He has over 15 years of industry experience in IT and holds several technical certifications. Read Aseem’s Full Bio

    How To Create A Powerful Website Homepage

    • Our Work
    • Websites
    • Support
      • Tutorials
      • FAQ
    • Reviews
    • Blog
    • Contact
    • Login

    How to create a homepage

    Snoop Bloggy Blog

    And the blog pound.

    Learn More

    Find Us Here


    • Blogging 8
    • Business Plans 4
    • Careers 2
    • eCommerce 3
    • Email Marketing 2
    • Entrepreneur 10
    • Facebook 13
    • Featured 33
    • Holiday 2
    • How To 2
    • Marketing 38
    • Mobile 5
    • Partnerships 4
    • Pinterest 4
    • PPC 1
    • Press Release 11
    • Releases 1
    • Reviews 4
    • SEO 18
    • Social Media 25
    • Twitter 8
    • Website Design 32
    • Yelp 2

    How To Create A Powerful Website Homepage

    How to create a homepage

    Are people getting to your website and then leaving immediately? The average user spends only 4 seconds deciding whether to stay on your website or return to the search results, and that means you have just 4 seconds to sell your brand. Your homepage needs to make a strong first impression—fast. This guide shows you how.

    Define The Purpose

    What does your company do? Why should people care? Turn the answers to these questions into a concise, compelling headline, and make it big! Your website visitors will often have no knowledge of what your company does, and they’re not going to hunt around to find out. Remember, you have only 4 seconds. Make your purpose clear.

    As a general guide, here are the first three things your visitors need to see when they reach your website.

    What Your Homepage Needs to Include

    1. Your Branding. This includes your company name, slogan, logo, and color theme.
    2. What You Do. Make this headline clear, concise, and compelling.
    3. Call-to-Action. Tell your visitors how to get started!

    Don’t Make People Think

    We live in a world of 140 character tweets and abbreviated text messages. People don’t read anymore—instead, they skim. Long paragraphs and small font sizes may cause your visitors to lose focus and move on. Except in rare cases, your homepage should answer questions, not raise new ones. Yes, it’s good to educate your visitors, but there’s a time and place for everything. Don’t let your visitors get lost in vast amounts of text or a convoluted purchase process. Focus on your main points and make them clear, succinct, and easy to follow.

    Guide To Writing For Skimmers

    1. Use bold, clear headlines and sub-headings.
    2. Break down long sentences and paragraphs into bullets and lists.
    3. Focus on action. Write only what is needed to prompt your visitors to act.


    Your call-to-action tells your visitors what to do. This will vary depending on your business goals. Do you want your visitors to purchase a product, call your company, request a quote, sign up for your services, or do something else entirely? Your job is to make it “stupid easy” for your visitors to take this action.

    The Stupid Easy Call-to-Action Checklist

    1. Make sure your call-to-action is “above the fold.” Your visitors should see it right away.
    2. Make it clear. Tell your visitors exactly what to do—call, email, buy, subscribe.
    3. Make it urgent. Your visitors need to take action now. Tell them why.
    4. Make it easy. Your visitors should be able to take action in one or two quick, easy steps.
    5. Make it stand out. Your call-to-action needs to be the most eye-catching part of the page.

    Simple and Clean Design

    Don’t clutter your homepage. Your website’s design should draw attention to the elements we’ve mentioned above—branding, headline, and call-to-action. Whitespace, which is also referred to as free space or breathing room, is important, as it helps to separate different parts of the page and makes the whole thing readable.

    Beware of gimmicky, flashy design elements. Beware of distractions like too much text and too many colors. There are a lot of cool things your website doesn’t need. The most effective designs are simple, clean, and easy to navigate.

    Mobile Compatibility

    It’s no secret that mobile phones are taking over the world. Over 10% of all web browsing occurs on mobile devices, and this percentage is increasing. But mobile devices have much smaller screens than traditional personal computers. As a result, smartphones display websites differently than, say, laptops. And let’s not forget about tablets, which are also sized differently. If your website is designed only to fit a computer screen, it won’t display properly on a mobile phone.

    There’s a solution to this problem. It’s called responsive design, and it allows your website layout and content to adapt to fit the viewer’s screen. In today’s mobile word, responsive design is essential.

    A “click-to-call” phone number is another essential for mobile users. With a very simple bit of code, a text phone number listed on a webpage can become a clickable button that will automatically dial your number into the user’s phone when pushed. This is the fastest way for a mobile user to initiate a call, and your homepage definitely needs it.

    Professional Photography

    Your website’s photos need to be large, relevant, and eye-catching. If you’re selling a physical product, this is even more important. Your photos need to make your visitors say, “I want that!” Photos that are dark, blurry, pixelated, unclear, poorly composed, or simply uninteresting will hurt your brand and prevent sales. Invest in professional photography. It’s more than worth it.

    If possible, offer multiple photos of each product, taken from various angles. This will give your viewers the ability to judge the quality of your products without physically being able to see or touch them.


    Once you have simplified your homepage and implemented a clear call-to-action with minimal text, ask people for their opinions. This usually takes some humility. A great tool for feedback is Simply upload a screenshot of your homepage and set some questions you want people to answer, such as “What does this company do?” Testers have five seconds to view your image and must then answer the questions you have set.

    Friends, family, coworkers, and other professionals can all offer great feedback on your homepage. But keep in mind that your goal is to grow your business, not create a work of art. Before implementing any suggestion, think it over and consider what effect the change may have on your website’s performance as a marketing tool. Changes that help make your website clearer, simpler, and easier to navigate are good. Changes that add clutter or obscure the purpose of your business are bad.

    How to change the main content of the home page of your Joomla site

    In this tutorial we’ll show you how to change the main content of the frontend’s home page with a home page of your own and thus make a step towards creating and shaping your own site. In the examples that follow we assume you have installed the sample data, but if you haven’t the process is the same.

    If you haven’t made any significant changes to the site after the installation, your site’s home page should look like this:

    How to create a homepage

    We’ll create a new home page that will display some example information about the site, instead of the default featured articles (Joomla!, Beginners, Upgraders, Professionals).

    There are different options when it comes to changing the main content of your home page. You can remove the featured articles and create a page that shows some information about your site. If you don’t want to disable the featured articles option you can change the default featured articles (Joomla!, Beginners, Upgraders, Professionals) with featured articles of your own.

    To remove the featured articles and set the home page to display a single body of text (with pictures, or other stuff), first log in to your site’s backend (admin panel) and go to the Article Manager. Create a new article named Home (or you can name it whatever you want), from the Category drop-down menu select Uncategorized, then type the desired text and save the article. In our example we will just create a home page with the text This is my new site.

    If you are not sure how to create articles, visit the tutorial on creating and editing Joomla articles.

    Next, go to Menus>Main Menu:

    From the table with menu items click on Home, then on the edit screen find the Menu Item Type option (it’s the first in the Details box). As you can see the Menu Item Type is set to Featured Articles. Click on the Select button to change it:

    How to create a homepage

    In the new window that opens after you click on the Select button click on Single Article:

    How to create a homepage

    After you do that the window will automatically close. Then on the edit screen in the Required Settings panel click on Select/Change and select the article you created earlier. In our case it’s the article Home with the text This is my new site:

    How to create a homepage

    Once you do that just click on Save & Close and refresh your site’s frontend to see the results:

    How to create a homepage

    After you change the link in the main menu you don’t have to change the one in the top menu. It will point to the same page.

    If you want your home page to display several featured articles, don’t change the Menu Item Type of the Home link (Menus>Main Menu) to Single Article. Just leave the default (Featured Articles).

    You can simply replace the default sample data featured articles with articles of your own. To do that first either unpublish the sample data featured articles, or change their state to Unfeatured (you can also delete them, of course). To unpublish them go to the Article Manager, mark the checkboxes of the four featured articles and click on the Unpublish button in the upper right corner. Or alternatively, you can click on the blue icon in the Featured column to change the state of the article to Unfeatured:

    How to create a homepage

    After you do that with the four default featured articles, create your new articles and make them featured. In this example we’ll create three new articles and make them featured, so that they are displayed on the site’s home page.

    To make the new articles featured, mark the checkboxes in front of them and click on the Featured button in the upper right corner. You can configure different options connected with the featured articles displayed on the home page, such as the number of articles and the order in which they are shown, from the Home item of the Main Menu (Menus>Main Menu):

    How to create a homepage

    If you want to, you can change directly the global layout options for the featured articles. To do it, go to the Article Manager, click on the Options button in the upper right corner and in the window that opens click on the tab Blog/Featured Layouts.

    As you can see from the screenshot above we have set the home page to display one lead article and two intro articles which are shown in columns under the leading article. Once the articles are created and added as featured, we can check the result on the frontend of the site:

    How to create a homepage

    How to create a homepage

    When building a website, you may want to have more than one webpage. If you want to add and link to additional pages, you’ll need to first create a new html file in your website project directory. In this tutorial, we’ll learn how to create and link to an additional webpage on your website

    Our demonstration website includes an “About” webpage. In this tutorial, we’ll walk you through the process of creating and linking to an “About” webpage, but you may change the title and the content of this page to fit your needs.

    To add a new page to your website, create a new file named about.html and save it in your project directory html-practice . (If you have not been following the tutorial series, you can review instructions for setting up a new html file in our tutorial Setting Up Your HTML Project.)

    Note: If you decide to choose your own name for the file, make sure to avoid character spaces, special characters (such as !, #, %, or others), and capital letters as these can cause problems later on. You must also include the .html extension.

    Next, you’ll need to format the file by adding information that will help the browser interpret the file content. To format the file, add following code snippet at the top of the document:

    Make sure to change the highlighted text with a title you want for you page. For an explanation of each of the HTML tags, please visit the earlier tutorial in this series Adding an HTML Element To Your Webpage. Save the file before you continue.

    Before adding any content to this page, let’s walk through the steps of adding a link to this page on your homepage.

    First, return to your index.html file and add the following snippet below the subtitle of your site and above the closing

    Change the highlighted file path to the relative file path of your “about.html” file. The relative path refers to the file location relative to the current working directory (as opposed to the absolute path, which refers to the file location relative to the root directory.) If you are using the Visual Studio Code text editor, you can copy the relative file path by CTRL + Left Click (on Macs) or right-clicking’ (on Windows) on the file icon and selecting Copy Relative Path.`

    Note that we have also specified a font-size and color using the style attribute. Save your index.html file and reload it in the browser.

    You should now have a link that directs to your about.html web page like this:

    How to create a homepage

    If you receive an error, make sure that your file is in the same project directory as your index.html file and that there are no errors in your project path.

    You should now know how to create and link to a new webpage on your website. You can use these same steps to create and link to additional webpages on your website. You can also add content to any new webpage in the same way you are learning to add content to your homepage.

    Want to learn more? Join the DigitalOcean Community!

    Join our DigitalOcean community of over a million developers for free! Get help and share knowledge in our Questions & Answers section, find tutorials and tools that will help you grow as a developer and scale your project or business, and subscribe to topics of interest.

    Tutorial Series: How To Build a Website with HTML

    This tutorial series will guide you through creating and further customizing this website using HTML, the standard markup language used to display documents in a web browser. No prior coding experience is necessary but we recommend you start at the beginning of the series if you wish to recreate the demonstration website.

    At the end of this series, you should have a website ready to deploy to the cloud and a basic familiarity with HTML. Knowing how to write HTML will provide a strong foundation for learning additional front-end web development skills, such as CSS and JavaScript.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash


    Fanciful swirling metal pulls, fun red sculptural wall elements and a copper backsplash break free of the ordinary. Two sinks and two pullout trash containers eliminate prep conflicts. Generous counter areas avoid bottlenecks for large prep, along with two appliance garages.

    Related To:

    Backsplash materials run the gamut from tile to stone to wood, but metal kitchen backsplash ideas abound as well, and they can add a substantial, modern feel to any kitchen design.

    10 Kitchen Backsplashes That Wow

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Shop This Look

    There are several types of metal that lend themselves particularly well to backsplash designs, and each comes with a range of pros and cons.

    A good place to start when planning to add a metal backsplash to your kitchen design is with the overall scope of the project. You’ll need to define the square footage the backsplash will cover in order to estimate the amount of metal and other materials you’ll need for your backsplash. Obviously, this scoping exercise will go a long way to defining the required budget for your project, so you’ll want to make sure it’s the first step you take. To calculate the amount of material you’ll need, first decide if you want your backsplash to cover the entirety of the wall space above your countertops or just a portion thereof. Once you’ve decided on the amount of coverage, mark the area off and measure the square footage.

    When the scope of the metal backsplash project has been defined, you’ll want to begin thinking about which metal you want to feature in your backsplash design. One of the more common metal backsplash choices is stainless steel. Popular in recent times as an appliance feature, stainless steel has begun to appear more and more in backsplashes as its bright, reflective, easy-to-clean surface makes it an attractive and efficient choice.

    Punched or hammered tin is another metal that’s becoming more common in backsplashes—it can add a great deal of texture and weight to any kitchen design, and it’s also durable and easily maintained. Copper and brass are two more metals that many homeowners feature in backsplashes. Each of these metals offers the added benefit of “evolving” over time—exposure to air and moisture can cause slight or even drastic color variations over time, often deepening their hue or resulting in attractive striations and patterns.

    One you’ve decided on the right metal for your kitchen backsplash design, it’s time to begin construction. You’ll have two options here—hire a contractor to install the metal backsplash for you, or go the DIY route and install it yourself (or, if you’re lucky, with some assistance from friends and family). Depending on the complexity and size of the project, you may be able to save a considerable amount of money by installing the backsplash yourself. On the other hand, hiring a contractor will save you time, and you won’t have to break a sweat; this is an especially attractive option if you’ve never installed tile before or aren’t particularly handy.

    This article was co-authored by Emma Oberlander. Emma Oberlander is an Interior Designer and the Owner of Otis Street Design in Boston, Massachusetts. She specializes in residential remodels, boutique hospitality design, project management, and budget design. Emma holds a BA in Communication and Media Studies from Northeastern University and an MA in Interior Architecture from The New England School of Art and Design. She has a combined ten years of project management experience in the design, marketing, and non-profit industries, both nationally and internationally.

    This article has been viewed 4,733 times.

    A backsplash is a stylish way of keeping kitchen ingredients from spattering on and potentially doing damage to walls. You’ve probably seen stainless steel backsplash sheets in restaurant kitchens, but there are plenty of fashionable materials you can use at home, like copper or aluminum mosaic tiles. [1] X Research source First you’ll have to prepare your work area and materials. Then, with the right tools, you can install your new metal backsplash.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Emma Oberlander
    Interior Designer Expert Interview. 7 April 2021. Knowing the area you need your backsplash to cover will allow you to calculate the cost of materials, which could influence the kind of metal you use. To calculate the dimensions for your backsplash:

    • Divide the wall where you plan on installing the backsplash evenly into rectangles to account for cabinets, windows, large appliances and so on. Measure the height and the width of each rectangle. Multiply these numbers together to find the area of each.
    • If you have a diagonal angle to account for, extend the base of the diagonal horizontally until it is even with the top of the diagonal. Connect the horizontal extension and the top of the diagonal to make a right triangle.
      • Calculate the area of triangles by multiplying the base and height of the triangle, then divide that number by 2 (triangle area = (base x height) / 2 ).
    • Add together the area calculations to get the total area in units squared (for example, in², ft², cm², m²). Multiply this number by 1.1 so you have extra backsplash material to fill in gaps or replace materials damaged during installation.

    Introduction: Corrugated Metal Backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    The pictures show what the kitchen looked like before we started and after. You can see we didn’t have any backsplash besides the paint except the area behind the stove. In addition, I installed the piece of wood over the sink before I started to connect the cabinets together and give me a place to hang a light fixture in the future. On my honey to-do list is (1) paint the kitchen, (2) make new kitchen cabinet doors and (3) install a new backsplash to name a few. The better half decided on a metal backsplash and I would call the style rustic or country I guess. Anyways, here is what my son and I did to install the Corrugated Metal Backsplash. A video link is at the end of the steps if you are interested.


    • Corrugated Panels (Home Depot or Lowes)
    • Straight Edge (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Scratch Awl (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Drill (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Screwdriver (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Measuring Tape (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Plastic Wall Anchors w/ Screws (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Angle Grinder (Harbor Freight)
    • Tin Snips (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Metal File (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Receptacle Extension Box (Amazon)
    • Receptacle Screws 1-1/2″ (Amazon)
    • Center Punch (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)
    • Hammer (Any hardware store or Harbor Freight)

    Step 1: Paint and Electrical Work

    The first thing I did was paint and add extension boxes on the existing receptacles so the outlets would stick out the wall and be flush with the metal. Those are the blue boxes on the receptacles. You don’t need to do this but if you don’t you will need to build some kind of frame around the metal where you cut it out so it looks better. I bought those off Amazon and they were 1/2″ deep. If using these, you will also need longer receptacle screws that are about 1-1/2″ long, also from Amazon. Be careful when working with electric.

    Step 2: Measure Twice & Mark Your Cut

    We got the Corrugated Metal from Home Depot. The sheets were 8′ long by 2′ wide and cost about $16 per sheet. These could be cut with Tin Snips or an Angle Grinder with cut-off wheel. You may even be able to use a Dremel Tool w/ cut off disk but that may take a while. After measuring twice, we laid out lines using a straight edge and used a Scratch Awl to mark a line in the metal.

    Step 3: Cut the Metal

    Here I am using Tin Snips to cut across the ribs which is not too hard to do, but when cutting the opposite way it is very difficult because you can’t move the metal out of the way during the cutting process. An Angle Grinder is much better in those cases.

    Step 4: Cut Out for Electric Box

    Here I am using the Angle Grinder with a Cut-Off Wheel to cut the metal where the receptacle will be. Watch my video to see more angle grinding cuts. There’s one of those blue extension boxes on the table.

    Step 5: Set Panel in Place

    Now we set the piece in place to make sure it fits around the outlet and also nicely against the wall. If the wall is not plumb you will need to scribe a line using a compass for a perfect fit.

    Step 6: Measure and Mark Hole Locations

    I wanted this screwed to the wall in case we hang something on it so it wouldn’t be flimsy so we measured and marked hole locations to what we thought looked best. I used a Spring Loaded Center Punch to make dimples in the metal so the drill bit wouldn’t wonder around.

    Step 7: Drill Holes in Panels

    We then held the panel in place and drilled 1/4″ holes in the metal and through the wall. The 1/4″ hole matched the Plastic Wall Anchors I had but your size may be different. Don’t let the panel move too much so your holes stay lined up. Also be very careful to make sure you don’t hit any electric wires that may be in the wall. As you can see, we used a Vacuum to suck up the debris while drilling to make clean up a little easier.

    Step 8: Insert Wall Anchors

    Then we put 1/4″ Plastic Wall Anchors in the holes we just drilled and hammered them all the way in. You could use another method to attach the panels but this is what we liked. It also allows us to remove them easily if we want to replace them with something else.

    Step 9: Screw Panel to Wall

    Now we could screw the panel to the wall using the screws that came with the Plastic Wall Anchors.

    Step 10: The Result

    We kept doing the same process until both of our walls were done. The metal behind the stove goes all the way to the floor because the one side of our stove doesn’t have a cabinet or wall next to it so it looked better this way.

    We like the way it turned out and seemsd like it will be easy to wipe any mess off it.

    One tip would be if the Backsplash is starting or ending in the middle of a wall, you should start there with your fist piece so you start out with a nice factory cut edge. Another tip is for the stickers that the manufacture puts on the panel. Peel them off the best you can and then use WD-40 to get the rest off very easily.

    Hopefully this will give you some insight to do the same thing yourself.

    Step 11: A Video With More Info

    Here’s a link if you’d like to watch the video with some extra footage.

    Thanks for your time,

    Be the First to Share

    Did you make this project? Share it with us!

    Posted by Milan Jara on 7th Sep 2018

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Nothing screams home makeover like the words do it yourself (better known as DIY)!

    You can turn on any home network on the television and find DIY shows that teach homeowners like us to create masterpieces through their home makeovers.

    One of the many ways people use the DIY method in their home makeovers is the installation of a backsplash. These backsplashes may be in the kitchen area or in the bathrooms. Either way, backsplashes can certainly take a room and transform it almost instantly.

    When looking to makeover your kitchen backsplash, you should strongly consider metal backsplash designs!

    Why a metal backsplash? Simply because when you’re working in your kitchen (cooking, cleaning, etc.), you will inevitably make a mess. Whether the mess comes from grease spraying the backsplash from the pan or you getting flour on the backsplash from your stand mixer, the backsplash must be metal in order to withstand the rough conditions.

    Some metal backsplash materials that are great for the kitchen are aluminum, copper, and tin. Using these metals as backsplashes are ideal and the most common you will find for purchase.

    In order to create a metal backsplash for your home, you don’t need to spend a fortune on an installer. In fact, you can easily install a metal backsplash yourself for half of the cost. Let’s take a look at some of the DIY metal backsplash ideas you can do in your home.

    Metal Roofing Tiles

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Metal roofing tiles are great for making your metal backsplash stylish and economical. You can find these metal roofing tiles at stores or, for even more affordable options, you can purchase them online through tile manufacturers.

    These make great DIY metal backsplash options because they can be installed right over whatever existing backsplash you have and require no mess! All you need is some heavy-duty glue and a little bit of time!

    Metal Tin Tiles

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Metal tin tiles are great for creating a beautiful metal backsplash in any kitchen. What makes them great for DIY purposes is they require no grout. The tin tiles come in squares and can easily be cut to fit the specific sizes you need. You will find these metal backsplash tin tiles in rustic kitchens all the way to modern kitchens. They really are super versatile and great for giving you the style and design you want with the ease of DIY installation.

    Industrial Stainless Steel Backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    If the industrial kitchens at the restaurant strike your fancy, you can bring that look into your own kitchen easily and affordable. A steel backsplash is great behind a stove range because it’s fireproof, easy to clean, and stylish. You can either get these stainless steel backsplash sheets in flat or pressed designs.

    To install, all you need is heavy-duty adhesive glue and metal cutters to give you the look and feel you desire from a metal backsplash.

    Helpful Tips for DIY Metal Backsplash Installation

    How to create a metal backsplash

    If you are new to the DIY game, it’s quite possible that there are some tips and tricks you’ll need to know before heading off to install your own metal backsplash. Because DIY can save you so much money in the long run, it’s important to know some of the tips to avoid overspending due to mistakes and oversights.

    1. Understand Your Layout

    Every kitchen backsplash is different. There are no two backsplash areas that are the same and some will require more cutting than others. To keep the cutting to a minimum (because cutting metal isn’t like cutting paper or vinyl), you will want to measure the area first. A DIY hack tip: use those measurements to mark off an area on the floor first. Then, put your tile down on the marked off floor area to find out what you need to cut before starting to work on the actual backsplash area. This will save you tons of headaches and time. In order to keep the cuts as least noticeable as possible, cut on the tops and sides of the marked off area.

    Always make sure that your backsplash area is dry before you begin installing. Even though metal backsplash materials like tin tiles or stainless-steel boards don’t require grout, you will still need a dry surface for the adhesive to stick to thoroughly.

    2. Getting the Cut Right

    There is nothing more frustrating than trying to cut metal when you don’t know how to do it efficiently. You will want a blade that is actually meant for cutting metal. You can use a carbide blade or even a diamond blade that is made specifically the type of metal you are cutting. This will ensure that you are safely cutting metal and not wasting time.

    You can use a hacksaw or even a band saw with the right blade for major efficiency. Manufacturers will recommend what is best for cutting their specific metal type. If you are unsure, consult a hardware store before cutting.

    Metal tiles should be cut face up while using protective eye protection. Be careful to watch your blade carefully as cutting metal with metal can cause the blade to heat up and even smoke. If this is the case, you want to use a cooling oil on the blade to keep from sparking a fire or burning yourself!

    As a rule of thumb, be sure to sweep up the area in which you are cutting metal in order to avoid leaving sharp shards that can be dangerous to barefeet!

    3. Placing Your Metal Backsplash

    Most of the metal manufacturers will advise you on the type of adhesive to use. For general use, you will find most manufacturers recommend silicone or urethane-based adhesives. All you need to do is squeeze the adhesive onto the back of the metal and press them firmly on the wall where you want it to go. Always follow directions per the manufacturer of both the metal and adhesive for the best use.

    As you can see, installing a metal backsplash DIY style can be easy and affordable. Shop around for the most cost-effective metal materials to keep your budget down and the style up!

    Related To:

    How to create a metal backsplash


    Be friendly to the environment with a recycled aluminum backsplash.

    Materials and Tools:

    large sheets of paper or cardboard to use as a template
    recycled aluminum tiles (available through eco-friendly flooring companies)
    tile spacers
    tile adhesive
    dry towel
    1/2″ trowel
    tile grinder fitted with a metal cutting blade (for purchase or rent at home improvement stores)
    grout float


    1. Measure the dimensions of your backsplash. Using a large sheet of paper or cardboard, transfer the measurements to the paper, then use scissors to cut a template. Set the template in place and tweak it until it fits the backsplash area perfectly. Be sure to mark the outlets.

    2. Place the template on a flat surface and lay your tiles out to create a pattern you find appealing. We used 4″ x 4″ tiles with three different finishes (vibrated, polished and matte) set in a random pattern.

    How to create a metal backsplash


    “Back butter” the tiles by applying adhesive on them.

    3. Use your 1/2-inch trowel to spread the tile adhesive on a small area of the wall. “Back butter” the tiles (put a little bit of adhesive on them) then stick them to the wall according to your preset pattern. Place spacers in the corners of each tile; this will create your grout line. Work in small increments so the adhesive doesn’t dry.

    4. When you get as many whole tiles in place as you can, use the tile grinder to cut the remaining tiles to fit the remaining row. Follow the manufacturer’s specifications and be sure to follow all safety precautions when using the tile grinder.

    5. Once the tiles are cut, stick them to the wall with adhesive. Exercise caution when installing around outlets; make sure no exposed electrical wire touches the metal tile you are installing. Even better, turn off the electricity to the area where you’re working. You may have to cut the tiles to fit them around the outlets.

    6. Allow 24 hours for the adhesive to dry before you grout the tiles.

    7. Prepare the grout according to the manufacturer’s instructions. Using your cement mixer, mix the grout in the bucket until it is the consistency of pancake batter.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Hello Remodelaholic readers! Colleen here from Lemon Thistle (home to DIY, home decor and hand lettering). Today I’m excited to share with you this simple but modern backsplash that we created for our laundry room- made from steel ceiling tiles. I’m so beyond thrilled with how this worked out (it was easier than I expected!) and especially how it looks. I shared the whole before/after of the space over on my blog and the makeover is dramatic. But until we added this ceiling tile backsplash- it was just a laundry space. It wasn’t anything special and even though it was much better than it was before- it still wasn’t anywhere I wanted to hang out. Now I could live in there (this could have something to do with how clean it is compared to the rest of our house at the moment!).

    How to create a metal backsplash

    I have loved the idea of using metal (or metal look) ceiling tiles since spotting the idea on Pinterest forever ago. But I didn’t love how traditional or farmhouse it looked with the traditional design. When we spotted this pebbled looking steel tile, we knew that’s what we wanted to go with. The faux tin (read: plastic) tiles that you can get are apparently simple to adhere with mounting tape, but steel? We needed something stronger. We used GE Iron Grip adhesive which is a silicone adhesive and it worked SO well. Even where we’d kind of bent the steel tiles in cutting them, it held the tiles flat. And I’m comfortable using a caulking gun so application was a breeze. Before I chat too much, let’s get down to the detailed ‘how-to’.

    Thanks to GE Iron Grip 100% silicone adhesive for sponsoring this post. All opinions are our own. Learn more here about how partnerships help us keep Remodelaholic running, at no cost to our readers.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Metal Ceiling Tile Backsplash Tutorial

    You’ll Need:

    • Steel Ceiling Tiles (we used these ones)
    • Tin Snips (or a rotary cutter)
    • Measuring Tape
    • Permanent Marker
    • Large Square
    • Caulking Gun
    • GE Iron Grip 100% Silicone Adhesive
    • GLOVES!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Steps For Installing A Metal Ceiling Tile Backsplash:

    1. Choose which edge you’re going to start from. We started in the corners that are the most ‘obvious’.

    2. Measure, mark, then draw your cut lines using a level.

    TIP: Make sure you mark the backside of your tile!

    If you didn’t have shelves, ledges, and cupboards going on (this laundry space had a LOT of obstacles), you could use full tiles which would make your job SO much simpler!! Additionally, if you are replacing countertops, consider leaving a small gap at the back of the countertops for the tile to slide into. This will save you from having cut edges showing. You can apply a bead of clear silicone to seal it up if you like after the tile is installed (especially if this is for a kitchen!!).

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    3. Cut your tiles using either tin snips (like us) or a rotary cutter (this would have gone 100x faster!). Make sure you wear gloves! You’ll notice in the video I’m not wearing them. I got through one tile. So many tiny cuts. Just wear gloves.

    As you’re cutting, you’ll need to bend the tile- take care to bend the piece that will be scrap. Also- cut in one direction only! If you cut from the edges in to the middle, you’ll get a sharp piece where the cut directions meet.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    4. When it’s cut to size, you can apply the GE Iron Grip 100% silicone adhesive to one of the surfaces, remember we had metal tile adhering to drywall, (I applied to the tile), then position into place.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    A few things to make note of. I really loved that this adhesive is clear! I’ve gotten so used to using construction adhesive for everything and that stuff is really gosh darn ugly if it oozes out the edges. I also loved that you had five minutes to adjust before the adhesive started to set. This was great because you want to get the tiles perfectly lined up along the edges, so it takes some adjusting. When you get them in position, apply pressure for about 30 seconds to make sure they’re in place.

    I had one pretty warped piece (thanks to my cutting job) that I chose to press a bit longer, and am happy I did as it has stayed put. If you need to cut around an obstacle, we found it best to use a chisel and hammer the corners (punching through) to make a template to cut with the tin snips. I know some people use a drill to get it started instead. Again… a rotary cutter/grinder would have made this process a dream.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    This project looks complicated- but it was really quite simple for us! We finished the backsplash in one evening (including all those finicky cuts!). The one thing I do wish I’d done differently (other than getting a grinder/rotary cutter) is staining the back of the countertops! Those countertops are DIY (wood) and we took care to stain every part that would show but didn’t realize just how reflective these tiles are (which is great for light!). You can see in some photos the yellowish reflection (wood) right at the bottom where the pieces are tucked behind the countertop. It’s a little thing, but it is noticeable. Speaking of countertops- you can also adhere the countertops to cupboards using this adhesive!!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    That’s all there is to it! This project really took the space from nice to something special. I’m so thrilled with how it turned out. What do you think? Would you try a different material such as these ceiling tiles as a backsplash?

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Thanks to GE Iron Grip adhesive for sponsoring this post.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to Create a Backsplash – By Shelby Deering

    A backsplash is a surface on a kitchen wall that takes up the space between the upper cabinets and countertops, but it is so much more than that. It’s also an efficient way to bring instant design and style to your kitchen. A backsplash is an easy, cost-effective solution when you want to refresh the visual appeal of your kitchen and do so in a short amount of time. It’s also a wonderful way to showcase your personal tastes and make your kitchen stand out from the rest.

    How to Create a Backsplash

    Floor & Home Consultant Crystal Welsh explains that for a backsplash, “the standard space is 18 inches from the countertop to the underside of the upper cabinets and 30 inches from the cooktop to the hood.” Although there are some standards when it comes to backsplashes, through your design choices, you can make yours look anything but standard. “Subway tile continues to reign supreme”, Welsh states, but there are many variations out there to make your backsplash look more distinctive, with materials ranging from metal to tile to glass. You can also switch up the sizing of the tiles to make them eye-catching. “We use a 4×16 tile for many backsplash areas which gives it a bit more of a modern look with a larger-scale subway kind of tile,” Welsh says.

    There’s plenty of creativity around backsplash materials, Welsh shares. She says that you can choose to use mosaic tile, natural stone tile, or large-format porcelain to push the envelope. “I’ve seen sheets of metal, which are sometimes decorative, used as a backsplash,” she adds. People are increasingly requesting unique backsplashes for their kitchens. Welsh says, “There are so many fun styles and tile shapes we are seeing more and more of—it’s a daily challenge to keep up our inventory of samples!”

    Welsh advises, “Before selecting a backsplash, you’ll want to have your countertop selected.” If you are envisioning a one-of-a-kind backsplash for your kitchen, Welsh says, “Use a mosaic that has color and splash if you are trying to achieve a captivating design.” Welsh recommends that if you have a countertop with busy patterns or colors, you should think about sticking with a simpler-style backsplash. “If you want to add texture with a busy countertop, that’s fine, but stay simple in the color of the tile,” she says.

    Lastly, choose a distinct pattern for your backsplash to make it pop.

    “You can design a backsplash with a herringbone design, a double herringbone, or use a stacked or ½ brick set for the design,” Welsh says. “There are a million different mosaics I have used with clients to mesh designs within their home between a midcentury modern design and rustic farmhouse design. I have used the lantern shape or arabesque shape a lot, as well as a narrower tile to create a chevron pattern. For material, I have used glass, ceramic, porcelain, and a mix of stone, glass and metal. The possibilities are quite endless for a backsplash.”

    Last Updated: 22nd February, 2020

    Regarding this, can I cut metal with a tile saw?

    Tile is extremely easy to cut because it is very frangible, weak. Metals are usually the opposite. There are metallurgical saws that use diamond blades with an oil cutting fluid. A tile saw could be modified to do the same.

    Furthermore, how do you cut aspect peel and stick tiles? Use a glass cutting tool with our glass tiles, or a hacksaw or utility knife with our metal tiles. Whichever material you choose, it’s easy to cut your Aspect tiles to get the perfect dimensions for your project. Forget about the hassles of grout, mortar, spacers and the tools you need with a traditional tile job.

    Also, how do you cut a sheet of tile?

    If you have to cut the tiles themselves, the backing can help you make sure you cut each tile to the same dimensions.

    1. Lay the mosaic tile sheet flat on a cutting board.
    2. Slice along the backing between two rows of tiles with a sharp utility knife to cut off the rows you don’t need.

    Do you grout stainless steel tiles?

    Installing stainless steel tile is similar to installing regular tile, with a few notable exceptions. In many ways, stainless is easier than stone or ceramic tile. Many people choose to install our tile tightly together. This way, you do not need spacers and will not have to grout.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Related Articles

    • How to Create an Inexpensive Backsplash
    • How to Panel Over Wall Tile
    • How to Hide Kitchen Wall Tiles
    • Laminate Backsplash Ideas
    • How to Decorate Around Ugly Tile

    If you rent or are staying in a home not your own, you may feel trapped by the design of the space. It may not be in your lease to make any major changes, like adding a permanent kitchen backsplash, but you can make small, reversible changes in a space that can update it for the time you live there. The backsplash is one of the most decorative areas in the kitchen; giving it a facelift can help put your own stamp of personality on a space that isn’t truly your own.


    Paint is an attractive option for renters because the backsplash area is small enough to be quickly painted back to its original color once you move out. Paint also gives you several options for updating the space. Use a single solid color or paint a mural; use chalkboard or whiteboard paint and draw on it; or even paint faux tiles, complete with grout lines, on the wall. Mix some vinyl tile decals with a paint job to customize the look. One note: If you paint the backsplash area a dark color, as with chalkboard paint, you are going to need several coats of primer to get it back to its original color once you move out.

    Temporary Wallpaper

    Wallpaper is often used in the backsplash areas, particularly in vintage kitchens. New, waterproof vinyl wallpapers are decorative, easy to clean and completely removable. This makes them perfect for the backsplash area; they can update the space and be taken down without damaging the wall behind when you move. Look for vertical patterns that help elongate the narrow space or metallic prints that add depth and a contemporary look to the space. If you use a geometric print, you can even cut the wallpaper up into squares and rotate the direction the print goes in to create a faux tile look.

    Metal Backsplashes

    Metal backsplashes can be contemporary or vintage, depending on the treatment given to them. Copper and aluminum flashing or stainless steel can be cut in long sheets and tacked with finishing nails to the backsplash area. When it’s time to go, just pop the nails free and fill the holes left behind with a little wall putty and paint. Faux pressed tin panels are also an option for backsplashes. They can be applied with double-sided tape or nailed into place for easy removal. The panels can be cut into squares or overlapped for a continuous pattern, depending on the look you’re after.

    Tile Panel

    In some older homes the backsplash was actually tiled onto a board and the board nailed or glued in place on the wall. This made the backsplash easily removable when the time came; just remove the entire panel in one step. Cut pieces of plywood to fit the size and shape of the backsplash. Use mortar to attach the tiles to the panel, and grout them into place when the mortar is dry. Cover any exposed edges in tile to hide the edge of the plywood. The combination of the plywood and the tile ends up creating a thick backsplash area, so use the thinnest plywood and tile you can find. Prop the panel in place, and pull it down again when you move.

    • Apartment Therapy: 10 Temporary, Removable Products for Renters
    • theKitchn: Ten Kitchen Improvements for Renters
    • Apartment Therapy: Roundup: 11 DIY Backsplash Ideas for Renters
    • Home Depot: Temporary Backsplash
    • Instructables: Removable Tile Panels

    Sarabeth Asaff has worked in and has written about the home improvement industry since 1995. She has written numerous articles on art, interior design and home improvements, specializing in kitchen and bathroom design. A member in good standing with the National Kitchen and Bath Association, Asaff has working knowledge of all areas of home design.

    A well-crafted backsplash is an essential accoutrement in the kitchen, eliminating the potential damage and unsightly traces that years of use can incur.

    However, quality needn’t come at the sacrifice of eye-appeal, and today’s leading designers are likewise leading the charge on high-end kitchen backsplashes that perform as well as they look.

    The metal backsplash in particular lends a stunning metropolitan sheen, while keeping your kitchen in top form.

    There are a number of metal backsplashes to choose from, with the ultimate decision depending on your interior tastes, as well as culinary needs. Stainless steel is a popular choice due to its bright reflectiveness and easy-to-clean convenience, while brass and copper backsplashes age with rustic charm over time, suggestive of a generations-old trattoria.

    Hammered metals are also making headlines due to their artisanal uniqueness, and are ideal for the smaller kitchen in want of a stand-out focal feature. Regardless of your ultimate metal of choice, your kitchen experience will never feel–let alone look–the same again with these top 50 best metal backsplash ideas below.

    The kitchen is an ever-evolving fixture, with no end in sight where ease and advancement are concerned. The modern household may have evolved in appearance and comfort from its earlier incarnations, but one thing remains unchanged: that the kitchen is the heart and soul of the home.

    A metal backsplash blends with most color schemes and design themes from cool and modern stainless steel to the rustic and nostalgic charm of a copper or tin backsplash, but let’s find out if it’s the right material for your kitchen backsplash.

    Metal backsplashes have a definite functional appeal being easy to clean up the grease and grime, spills and splashes of everyday cooking, but they also offer some interesting and appealing design options.

    Metal Tile can be used much the same as marble or ceramic. Patterns and configurations are only limited by your imagination. You could tile the entire backsplash in one style of metal tile, mix in other metals or stone and glass as well. Maybe you want a metal backsplash only over the cook top and sink with a mosaic or mural or full granite backsplash everywhere else.

    Metal Sheets are commonly used in restaurants to create a sleek stainless steel backsplash (countertops and sinks too) that will take tons of abuse and is easy to clean. This ultra-modern look goes well with the stainless steel appliances that continue to be popular with homeowners.

    More Options. Any competent metal fabricator can provide a range of surface textures such as hammered, quilted or ribbed for your stainless steel, brass or copper backsplash. (However, it’ll likely be more difficult to find a fabricator specializing in metal backslpashes and countertops than granite so be persistent in your search.)

    An easier way is to order panels and/or sheets with pre-made designs and textures from several suppliers on the internet. You’ll find numerous choices for a tin backsplash . less so for stainless steel. However, these panels are relatively easy to install and far cheaper than a custom metal or stainless steel backsplash.

    Considering all the different colors of metal and design options available, you’ll soon realize that a metal can complement any style from modern to Mediterranean, old-world, country and traditional.

    Pros & Cons

    Easy To Clean. A metal backsplash is possibly the simplest kitchen backsplash surface to clean. Hot water, soap and a sponge will most often do the trick. If needed use a softer scouring pad (not steel wool) for a tough mess.

    You don’t need to seal it, wax it or oil it, but wipe it dry to avoid water spots and don’t let acidic foods (tomato, citrus, coffee) sit too long (hours/days not minutes) on the surface or it could stain some metals.

    Heat and hot pans are not a problem for metal countertops and backsplashes.

    Dents and Scratches unfortunately are easily created so don’t expect your backsplash to remain pristine.

    Polishing. A stainless steel backsplash will not require polishing, but a copper backsplash, zinc or brass backsplash will need to be polished to maintain the original shine.

    These latter metals are prone to “oxidation” which produces a patina of uneven color, which is characteristically beautiful or ugly depending on your tastes.

    A metal backsplash can be one of the most expensive backsplash materials on the market. Metal is very unforgiving and precise placement of outlet, switch and window cutouts is required.

    Expect to pay between $20 per square foot just for the metal up to $160 including all cutouts, mounting on a substrate backing and installation.

    A tile backsplash serves a practical purpose by protecting walls from splatters, but they’ve become a popular way to add eye-catching style to your kitchen and bathroom. An ideal canvas to explore a fashionable design, their small scale makes backsplashes manageable for do-it-yourself projects. The endless variety of materials, patterns and colors available at The Tile Shop allows you to customize your backsplash tile to your personal taste.

    A white backsplash can reflect light to create a clean, bright vibe in your bathroom.

    2022 Backsplash Tile Design Trends

    Selecting tile for your backsplash can be an enjoyable stage of redecorating because its smaller scale means you’re free to be creative and have some fun. Perhaps a classic tile in a unique pattern is how you’ll make your backsplash unique. The secret is to consider how the area will interact with everything else in your room. A popular trend is installing a backsplash with a punch of style, like with a waterjet mosaic, that serves as a focal point to draw the eye and steal the show. Find a clever way to layer concepts that make your backsplash more intriguing—almost like a piece of art hanging on your wall. Want to break the mold? Extend your backsplash design all the way up to the ceiling, creating a wallpaper effect. Experiment with ways to introduce color, pattern and even texture into your space. Whether you’re looking for something geometric and modern or soft and simple, the design possibilities are endless.

    We’ll toast to this backsplash! The handmade-look shapes and pattern are an artistic statement piece.

    A geometric mosaic in neutral tones adds just the right amount of interest and pattern.

    Highlight a standout piece of art glass with a frame made from tile trim pieces.

    This chic grey-and-white chevron mosaic draws the eye with its wallpaper effect.

    Even these pale shades of blue add some appealing color to this white bathroom.

    Subway Tile Backsplashes

    With an aesthetic that is both classic and modern, subway tile is one of the most popular trends on the market. First used in turn-of-the-century New York subway stations, its universal appeal stems from its simplistic design and an easy-to-clean, durable surface that reflects light to brighten your kitchen or bathroom. Traditional subway tile has a precise 1:2 width-to-length ratio—the standard tile is 3” x 6”, but other variations include 2″ x 4″ or 4″ x 8″ sizes. For a more modern feel, check out elongated sizes like 2” x 8”, 3” x 12”, 4” x 12” and 4” x 16”. Large-format tiles have become popular in small rooms, where the bigger tiles create a perception of space. These days, you’ll find a broad range of styles, colors and patterns of subway tile. Add a special touch by installing natural stone or glass. Switch it up with a crackle effect, matte finish or arrange tiles in a vertical, staggered or herringbone pattern.

    Consider adding a subtle pattern to create some depth and texture to your white bathroom.

    This shiny penny round backsplash is a focal point that makes a bold statement.

    This herringbone pattern is a great example of adding interest to a natural grey backsplash.

    Want to see more? Browse our subway tile.

    Tile Mosaics

    Feeling confident? Go bold with a mosaic backsplash that bursts with personality. A collection of tiny, colorful tiles will do wonders to brighten up a dull kitchen, bathroom or laundry area. Showcase stunning textures and shades by developing your own pattern with glass, ceramic or natural stone tiles. Penny round and hexagons are classic shapes that can lend an air of elegance in both vintage-inspired and contemporary kitchens. Stop into The Tile Shop for ideas about how to spice up your cooking space with a unique mosaic flavor.

    There are a multitude of patterns available in interesting shapes and sizes at The Tile Shop.

    This framed white chevron pattern really stands out from the busier blue wall tile.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Metallic decor is one of the trends that will never go out of style: brass, copper and silver touches can spruce up any interior, from industrial to art deco. If you want to add some chic touches to your kitchen, go for a gorgeous metallic backsplash. Need some ideas? Here they are!

    Metallic Tiles

    Metallic tiles will make your kitchen chic and glam! You can find brass, copper and silver tiles to choose from, and we strongly recommend to go for copper if it fits your kitchen color scheme because copper is in trend and looks noble. Tiles themselves can be hexagon, square or any other that you like, remember that geometry is another hot trend, so why not rock geo metallic tiles to kill two birds with one stone? For a more refined look, try pressed tin tiles in metallic finishes, they look very eye-catching due to the texture and pattern they have.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    shiny silver hex tiles to make a neutral kitchen sparkle

    How to create a metal backsplash

    shiny silver tile backsplash looks wow and makes the monochrome kitchen stand out

    How to create a metal backsplash

    tiny tile mirror backsplash is a very glam option to spruce up any kitchen

    How to create a metal backsplash

    shiny copper hexagon tiles for a gorgeous glam kitchen backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    shiny metallic backsplash behind the cooker matches it perfectly

    How to create a metal backsplash

    shiny silver hex tile backsplash to accentuate the cooker zone

    How to create a metal backsplash

    copper tiles with white grout echo with the copper drawer handles

    How to create a metal backsplash

    pressed tin copper tiles and matching handles for a cute glam feel

    How to create a metal backsplash

    pressed tin copper tiles look very eye-catchy and refined

    How to create a metal backsplash

    shiny metal backsplash for a modern kitchen

    Other Ideas

    Metal sheets will give your kitchen a sleek modern look, these can be brass, copper and stainless steel sheets, and you needn’t cover the whole wall – rock just one sheet. Rock drawer handles in the same color and finish for a more gorgeous look. If you don’t want any tiles and are puzzling over how to make a metallic backsplash without them, you can also DIY a metal backsplash of penny tiles or real pennies – that would be cool!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    brass sheet kitchen backsplash and matching drawer handles for a chic and glam look

    How to create a metal backsplash

    burshed metal kitchen backsplash looks textural and adds interest to the kitchen

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    copper sheet backsplash looks unique and very eye-catchy plus it’s not expensive

    How to create a metal backsplash

    textural mirror kitchen backsplash spruces up the white kitchen

    DIY Home Decorating Ideas On A Budget

    How to create a metal backsplash

    One of the fastest ways to update and upgrade a kitchen or bath is to install a backsplash. There are so many options these days, from glass mosaics, to classic subway tiles, to peel and stick versions anyone can do. Yep, it’s a job, but it is one that can be done by us DIYers! So if you are willing to put in a little elbow grease, you could save hundreds of dollars by learning how to tile a backsplash! And then you can have a space that looks great, adds value to your home, and was done by you!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to Install A Backsplash

    Easy Backsplash Basics

    First, watch a video from ‘BHG‘ on how to tile your backsplash, and get all the basics down.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    DIY Backsplash Tutorials

    Our first DIY backsplash tutorial is from ‘Vintage Revivals‘. Hexagon tiles are classic and trending, and these step by step instructions walk you through the entire process, right down to grouting!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    ‘The Craft Patch Blog‘ has a tutorial for us on how to tile a backsplash with marble subway tile. They even shared with us mistakes they made, so you can avoid them! Marble is classic yet modern, and is one of our favorites for kitchen and bath tiling.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Kim at ‘Sand & Sisal‘ installed a DIY backsplash with paper backed mosaic tile. Mosaic tiles are small tiles attached to a larger sheet to make installation easier. Love the look of this tile, and her tutorial makes it easy for the rest of us. Go check out why she chose this paper backed tile, it makes sense!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Learn how to tile a kitchen backsplash with this written tutorial and video from ‘Yellow Brick Home‘. I love glass subway tile. It has such a translucent look to it, but still looks classic.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    A different look… How to install penny tile from ‘Young House Love‘. This type of tile can have a retro, industrial or even farmhouse look depending on the style of the room it’s used in. Great in bathrooms too!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Also from ‘Young House Love‘, check out their tutorial for how to install a subway tile backsplash! Love the white tile contrasted with the dark cabinets. As always from ‘Young House Love’, expect a full tutorial with lots of step by step photos. Will you use light or dark grout when you install your backsplash?

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Loving on this metal tile backsplash from ‘Lemon Thistle’ via ‘Remodelaholic‘! Not only is this an easy DIY backsplash, it is a really trending material! They use metal ceiling tiles for this backsplash idea, secured with silicone adhesive. Their tutorial walks you through how to measure, cut and install! This would sparkle and add texture in an all white kitchen that is just screaming for a unique touch to wake it up!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Rhoda at ‘Southern Hospitality‘ shows us how to install a subway tile backsplash using a totally different technique than traditional thinset mortar. Much less messy!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    From Erin at ‘How to Nest for Less‘ – Learn how to install a kitchen backsplash in a detailed, easy to understand tutorial with lots of great photos and tips! They used white subway tile, which works in almost any style kitchen. Great place to start! Oh, and they did the whole thing, including a butlers pantry for under $250!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Kelley from ‘Our House Project‘ shows us how to use metal tile edging. This is really important, because many of the trendy glass tiles don’t come with bullnose edges.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    And just when you think you are ready to dive in, ‘BHG‘ reminds us that there are lots of types of DIY backsplash ideas. This kitchen uses sheets of plain glass, back painted with a blue gray. This is a great choice for a modern or glamour kitchen. One of the prettiest kitchens we have seen was all white with the glass back painted a cool aqua for a cheery color punch. Lovely!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Ok, last we have a DIY backsplash project for you lazy DIYers. (Yes, my hand is up!) ‘The Bewitchin’ Kitchen‘ reviewed a peel and stick tile tile product called Smart Tiles… Have you heard of these? They seem to be taking the blogging world by storm. They are gel based 3-d tiles that yes, you just peel and stick! Oh, and Randa here not only was able to install a backsplash in her bathroom, but she did her kitchen backsplash with Smart Tiles too, and right over the old, outdated tile! Great tutorial, along with a warning to watch out for counterfeit products. They aren’t the same. (Read her comment sections!) Loving’ this!

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Now that you know just how to install backsplash tile, it’s time to tackle our DIY budget kitchen makeovers! Or maybe you’d like to jump on over to our posts on How to Organize Your Kitchen on a Budget or How to Get the “Fixer Upper” Look!
    Are you aware of our blog – OhMeOhMy? Topics include DIY, Home Decor, Beauty, Healthy Living, Style and much more! Over there we also have a post on Stone & Brick Accent Wall Projects that you might be interested in.

    This post may contain affiliate links. Please read our disclosure for more info.

    How-to Install Metal Tile on a Kitchen Backsplash or on Other Wall Applications

    Installing metal mosaic tile, including stainless steel mosaic tile, aluminum mosaic tile and copper mosaic tile, is nearly identical to the process of installing ceramic or glass tile. You can check out our 9-minute Tile Installation Video, and/or review the installation photos on this page that show mosaic tiles being installed onto a wall. Please note the same process also applies to installing mosaic tiles on a floor. The only difference is that the type of adhesive used to install metal mosaic tile on a wall or backsplash is different than the adhesive made for floor tile installation. This is merely a how-to guide and should only be considered an informational resource. The writer and publisher of this article is not responsible for any mis-installation, misuse, errors or damaged caused by the direct or indirect use of the content in this article.

    NOTE: Because of the metallic nature of stainless steel tile you should ensure a qualified electrician carries out electrical work around metal tile.


    • Enough metal mosaic tile to cover the area that you require, we recommend ordering 10-15% more than you measure, to account for overages.
    • Enough wall or floor tile mortar / adhesive to cover the area you are going to be tiling. Mortar for standard ceramic porcelain tile is 100% compatible with our products.
    • Enough grout to cover the area you are going to be tiling (if the tile has grout lines). Use non-sanded grout to avoid scratching the finish of the tile. You can also use epoxy grout.
    • 5/32″ V-notch trowel for applying mortar (other similar V-notch trowel sizes will also work).
    • A rubber grout float.
    • A couple of clean sponges and/or cheesecloth towels.
    • Two or three buckets, for water mixing the mortar and grout.
    • A wet tile saw / motorized tile cutter if there are any cuts to be made around certain obstacles. Most stainless steel is a ceramic base with a metal cap, not solid steel.
    • OPTIONAL – A flat wood block (a 2×4 around 6″ to 12″ long works well) and a hammer or mallet.


    After the grout has cured (typically 12-24 hours; see non-sanded grout manufacturer’s instructions), use a clean cloth or sponge to wipe the excess grout haze off the tile. Use an industrial alcohol cleaner to remove any excess glue from the surface of the steel mosaic tile. After the 24 hour period if you still have residue, use clean warm water and neutral PH cleaner designed for removing tile grout. If some of the tiles have black marks, you can use acetone or an adhesive thinner/solvent to wipe the marks away – Use with caution and follow the manufacturer’s instructions.


    Due to the small size of the individual pieces on the mosaic tile sheet, you can normally just cut through the joints between the individual tiles and the mesh backingand simple remove them to fit your tile sheet around an obstacle or at the end of a row. However in the case that simply removing individual tiles from the sheet will leave a large gap you will have to cut the tiles to fit. Although it sounds difficult, cutting metal tile isn’t really that challenging. This is due to the fact that the vast majority of metal mosaics are actually porcelain / ceramic tiles covered with a 1-2mm stainless steel cap. The image below shows the typical structure of a metal mosaic tile, using either a flat metal piece or a cap cover made of metal.

    The best method is to use a motorized wet tile saw. Because the tiles are so thin, you can often get by with a low grade, low cost tile saw available at most big box stores. These saws typically retail between $80-$100 for low use DIY versions, to close to $1000 for professional versions. Many big box stores and tool rental company’s also rent tile saws. We must stress that tile saws can be dangerous, their diamond tipped blades are sharp, and the size of a piece of metal mosaic tile is often quite small, and thus it requires enough comfort and skill to cut the piece of tile while not cutting yourself. There is one tool that will NOT work for cutting metal tile, and that is a manual scoring tool that is typically used for cutting porcelain, stone and ceramic. This tool works on the basis of scoring the relatively soft surface of porcelain or ceramic, however metal capped tiles don’t take well to scoring, so this method will not work. If you do not feel comfortable with these sharp, potentially harmfully tools its likely best to call a professional in to make the final cuts required to finish your tile job.


    A commonly asked question is “How do I finish the edges in my metal mosaic tile installation?”.

    We actually offer two types of stainless steel border edge tiles that should work for your project.

    For the flat stainless steel border liner, please click here.

    For the stainless steel bullnose border liner (also called pencil edge), please click here.

    — You can also click on the border edge liner photos below to be directly taken to the corresponding product page. —

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Otherwise, you could use a common tile edging strip. These strips, which are shaped like an “L” provide an ideal way to terminate the tile installation at the edge. These tile edging strips can be purchased at any local big box store such as The Home Depot or Lowes, and are also available at most stores that sell tile. Simply install the strip at the edge of your installation using the same tile mortar / adhesive that you are using for your tiles. These edging strips often are perforated on one side, this is the side that you set into the mortar, against the wall. The finished edge will be left exposed, and you will tile up to it, and then, grout up to this edge.

    You always hear about the importance of having focal points in your living room, but what about your kitchen?

    The job of a focal point is to immediately capture and draw in attention from incoming guests.

    In your living room, that focal point may be an impressive mirror, a piece of artwork, or a stellar view if you’re lucky.

    But when it comes to your kitchen, you can create one or more focal points with just kitchen backsplash plaques alone.

    Focal points don’t have to be a stationary object either, such as a chandelier or a designer sofa. You can also create focal points with texture, color paneling, and patterns too. That’s why tiling and backsplash plaques are ideal for creating strong focal points in your kitchen.

    That’s why tiling and backsplash plaques are ideal for creating strong focal points in your kitchen.

    And the best part? New kitchen backsplash plaques won’t cost you an arm and a leg, unlike a complete kitchen overhaul.

    If you’re curious about what a new backsplash can do for your kitchen, keep reading because we’re dishing on our favorite trends in kitchen backsplash plaques right now.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Tell A Story With A Mural

    It’s no secret that we love backsplash murals.

    They add personality to your kitchen, plus, they make fantastic focal points too.

    Just like adding artwork to your living room, adding a kitchen backsplash mural is a great way to draw attention to your new kitchen.

    Your kitchen is all about food, family, and good times. Consider these kitchen backsplash plaques for your focal points:

    • Cast metal harvest themed plaques complete with corn, grapes, and wooden food crates.
    • Silver “royal” theme plaques featuring chalices spilling over with fresh produce.
    • Mediterranean themed mural plaques with olive trees, pottery, and an ocean view.
    • Kitchen murals showcasing families eating or food preparation.
    • Murals that depict classic still lifes of bread, fruit, meat, poultry, and other classic foods.
    • Kitchen plaques with sunsets, landscapes, and celestial night sky themes.

    Want to tell your own unique story?

    You can use a variety of ceramic and metal tile inserts to create a totally unique mural that’s all your own.

    Antique Chic

    One of our favorite backsplash designs is simple white subway tiles.

    Subway tiles pair well with a range of colors and kitchen wallpaper, but they can also look too repetitive without a strong focal point. That’s why your subway tiles need an eye-catching plaque to look their best.

    There are a lot of plaque styles you can use. But right now, we’re loving the look of classic subway tiles juxtaposed with antique kitchen backsplash plaques.

    These are some of our favorite trends happening now:

    • Bronze cyclone plaques and backsplash inserts
    • Inca style bronze plaques
    • Ancient Maya style silver plated plaques
    • Textured metal pyramid motifs
    • Metal olive trees
    • Silver leaves and grapes plaques

    Your kitchen doesn’t have to have just one focal point either. Go crazy and add two or even three antique backsplash plaques to your subway tile motif.

    The Cubist Look

    Master painters like Picasso, Georges Braque, and Paul Klee put Cubism on the map.

    But the renowned art style also makes for amazing kitchen decor.

    Cubism motifs are typically denoted by strong geometric shapes, cubes, sharp lines, and bold color.

    We love the cubist styles we’re seeing in today’s modern kitchens, and your backsplash is the ideal setting to make a strong focal point with cubist style tiling and backsplashes.

    Need some inspiration for cubist kitchen backsplash plaques? Check out the top trends we’re seeing in kitchens right now:

    • Tiled reproductions by cubist masters
    • Stainless steel cubed backsplashes

    You can also create your own cubism inspired kitchen backsplash plaques by purchasing a variety of tile designs and arranging your own pattern.

    Keep It Cool With Stainless Steel

    We saw some awesome stainless steel cubist trends, but the possibilities for stainless steel doesn’t end there.

    Stainless steel is not only modern and sleek, but it’s also a safe and sanitary option for your kitchen.

    Stainless steel kitchen backsplash plaques are perfect for bachelor pads, minimalist home plans, serious foodies, and urban lofts. It also pairs well with vintage motifs to create that classic “new-meets-old” style.

    Check out these awesome stainless steel designs to make your backsplash pop:

    • Quilt stainless steel backsplashes can create that “executive chef” look.
    • Alternate between ceramic and stainless steel tiles to create an attractive backsplash.
    • Keep it simple with just plain rectangular stainless steel plaques
    • “Raised” stainless steel tiles and plaques.

    Even More Kitchen Backsplash Plaques To Consider

    There are so many great backsplash plaque ideas that we couldn’t leave out these honorable mentions.

    Glass backsplash plaques work well with different textures and mediums. Try adding a couple of glass plaques to a backsplash full of shiny subway tiles to create that “high-gloss” look.

    Glass plaques also look great with stucco backsplashes, terracotta, and Spanish motifs too.

    We’re also seeing a lot of reclaimed wood backsplashes lately. Reclaimed wood can be anything from old heirloom furniture to salvaged boat wood. These types of kitchen backsplash plaques would look fantastic in any nautical themed kitchen.

    Ceramic has always been a go-to source for backsplashes, but for good reason. You can find everything from Japanese-inspired designs to fun bubble motifs the kids will love!

    Of course, natural stone plaques made from marble, granite, and limestone are ideal for rustic homes, bungalows, and those family cabins in the mountains.

    Next Steps

    Once you have your materials and design plan in tow, you can finally install your new kitchen backsplash plaques.

    And believe it or not, installing your new backsplash isn’t as hard as you may think.

    While it never hurts to hit up the tile experts for extra tips, you can take matters into your own hands and install your own kitchen backsplash plaques right at home!

    Once you’re a master at DIY backsplash installation, creating focal points in your kitchen will become a piece of cake.

    Author : Mike Belk

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Designation: Founder & CEO
    Bio: A graduate of Ohio State University with an MBA in Business, Mike Belk has been in the tile and stone industry for over 20 years. Mike is the owner and founder of Belk Tile. He has become one of premier tile experts in the nation. Not only does Mike love every aspect of his job, he strives ensure your experience is the very best. He runs a successful blog and, when not immersed in the world of tile, is an avid golfer and wine maker. Mike enjoys interacting with customers and wants to hear from you today. Make sure to check out his podcast of Tile Talk by Mike Belk.

    Introduction: Home Improvement: How to Install Metal Mosaic Wall Tiles (Stainless Steel, Aluminum, ..)

    If you follow this easy installation guide, you too can end up with a beautiful new surface covered in modern metal tile. The installation photos here show mosaic tiles being installed onto a wall stainless steel backsplash, but the exact same process applies to installing mosaic tiles on a floor. The only difference is that the type of adhesive used to install mosaic tile on a wall or backsplash is different than the adhesive made for floor tile installation.


    All ceramic tile stores and most big-box hardware stores such as The Home Depot, Lowe’s, Rona, Home Hardware etc, will have all the items below readily available. Just ask an associate in the tile or flooring department for assistance if you can not find what you are looking for.

    -5/32″ V-notch trowel for applying mortar (other similar V-notch trowel sizes will also work).

    – A rubber grout float.

    – Enough stainless steel mosaic tile, aluminum mosaic tile or copper mosaic tile to cover the area that you require (it is recommended to purchase an extra 10% of metal tile quantity to account for overages).

    – Enough wall or floor tile mortar / adhesive to cover the area you are going to be tiling.

    – Enough grout to cover the area you are going to be tiling. Use non-sanded grout for metal or non-metal mosaic tile that has joints 0-1/8″ and sanded grout only for non-metal tile with joints 1/8″ to 1/2″.

    If your tile is a metal tile, or if it has a polished or mirror finish (not brushed) then we recommend non-sanded grout because sanded grout may scratch the finish during installation.

    – A clean sponge and/or cheesecloth towel.- Two buckets, one for water and one for mixing the mortar and grout.

    – A motorized tile cutter (if there are any cuts to be made around certain obstacles that can’t be properly fitted simply by simply removing individual tiles from the mosaic mesh sheets).

    OPTIONAL – A flat wood block (a 2×4 around 6″ to 12″ long works well) and a hammer!


    Welcome! So maybe you popped over from Pinterest, maybe you are a regular (muah!) or maybe you just wanted a quick peek at how you can get this fun and interchangeable backsplash decor idea. Whatever the case may be, please read this ENTIRE POST. I promise you will thank me later :-)…

    I have a serious obsession with random plates. I buy just one of each that I come across and have built up quite an inventory of onsies over the years. I love mixing them up for a dinner setting or using them as serving platters. I usually find my favorites at HomeGoods or HERE. Then one day I got this crazy idea. Seeing as though I love a good pop of color and pattern AND we have lots of space behind our cooktop, why not hang several on the backsplash? So I went scrummaging around our garage for ideas on how to do so. That’s when I ran across a package of Command hooks I had purchased for our front door. I ran to my local Michaels to grab some plate hangers and voila! Instant, cheap and super easy accent wall in our kitchen!

    So here’s where the “read this entire post” begins… First, I re-purchased items to show you what is needed for this project. I had originally purchased white plate hangers at Michaels but also just found these gold ones at Hobby Lobby. Either work great! Also, I used Outdoor Command Hooks originally just because that’s what we had and after using one of these pictured below, I do HIGHLY recommend the Outdoor Command Hooks. For whatever reason, they seem to adhere better than the regular ones. Also, HUGE DISCLAIMER… I cannot guarantee that this DIY will work on your backsplash as well as it did ours. Our backsplash is clear glass tile which is not pourous like some travertine and stone tile so those may not adhere as well. Make sure to test the hooks with your cheap china FIRST before trying out your Sunday best. And finally, I am not sure how easily these can be removed from your backsplash. We have had one fall randomly but other than that, I have not attempted to remove the hooks.

    Outdoor Command Hooks

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Attach plate hanger to each plate wrapping it from top to bottom very securely.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Open Command hook package and adhere tape according to instructions to the hook and then to your backsplash. Push it down very hard against backsplash to adhere securely.

    How to create a metal backsplashHow to create a metal backsplashHow to create a metal backsplashHow to create a metal backsplash
    Step Three

    Hang Plates! I typically hang larger ones on the top and bottom and then smaller ones on each side.


    Shop Our Kitchen:

    How to create a metal backsplashHow to create a metal backsplashHow to create a metal backsplash How to create a metal backsplash

    Plates Pictured Above, Topiaries & Mason Jar: HomeGoods

    Why settle for a plain metal sheet as a kitchen backsplash when you can create a truly unique focal point of your room. We have over 35 different styles and patterns available in a variety of materials and finishes including stainless steel, aluminum and even copper.

    Unlike typical backsplash materials such as ceramic or stone tile, metal tile is non porous. This means that the tile won’t absorb any liquids or stains, making it an ideal material for using in the kitchen, especially behind the stove or range. However, its low maintenance is only half of the story. With so many of today’s kitchens making stainless appliances standard, continuing to use stainless steel or even aluminum on the backsplash is a great way to tie your kitchen together. Using metals such as stainless steel or aluminum give a truly modern focal point that you and your guests will enjoy for years.

    Remember, stainless steel is not just for the kitchen! Many of our customers use our products for bathroom backsplashes, accent walls, fireplace surrounds, tub surrounds and even shower or floor liners. The possibilities are endless! Whether you are doing a full tile installation or just need a modern tile accent, we surely have a metal tile to fit your tastes and aesthetic.

    Stainless steel mosaic tiles are just as easy to install as ceramic or glass and require no special training. The regular tools of the trade as well as standard wall tile adhesive and non-sanded grout is all that is required to install these tiles on a kitchen backsplash. For more information on how to install metal mosaic tiles, click here. You can also view our 9-min installation video.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    What makes a kitchen stand out? Depending on who you ask, you may hear that it’s the layout, cabinets, design, color palette, or even the appliances. But we like to think one of the easiest ways to make a lasting impression is with your kitchen backsplash. There are many options to choose when contemplating color palette, texture, and material. Let’s take a closer look at some on-trend backsplash ideas.

    Kitchen Backsplash Ideas for 2021

    One of the most popular options for a kitchen backsplash is Cloe tile. This glazed ceramic wall tile has a gloss finish. It can be found in a range of colors and shade variations. What makes Cloe tile so popular? It has a fresh and organic appearance. You can also find the tile in both rectangle and square shapes. For a neutral look, choose a white or cream shade. Want to kick things up a notch? Try jade green or a warm millennial pink.

    Geometric shapes and patterns are always emerging as a major trend for kitchens in 2021 and beyond. They’re especially popular with homeowners who want to energize gray and white kitchens. Some of the top options include hexagons, herringbone, and basketweave pattern. If you want something truly one of a kind, try a hand-painted pattern!

    Metal Backsplash Ideas

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Contemporary kitchen with a metal laminate backsplash. See the Project Details.

    Metal backsplashes are another hot trend. The industrial feel and sheen will add a modern feel to your kitchen. Stainless steel is one of the more popular options for metal backsplashes. This material is highly reflective and easy to clean. Try hammered metals if you want a more crafted, artisanal look.

    Looking to create a vintage feel? Try brass or copper. These materials develop a gorgeous patina over time. Copper creates more of an old-world look while brass feels masculine and cutting edge.

    Stone Backsplash Ideas

    Of course, we can’t forget stone backsplashes. From granite to marble, there’s something for everyone. You’ll find plenty of textures and colors with these types of backsplashes as well! Stone materials are generally the most durable and long-lasting options. If you want to create a refined, luxurious look with your kitchen remodel, stone is an excellent choice.

    As a New York Times article notes, stone slab is one of the more expensive options. Ceramic tile is a more budget-friendly option. Even if you love the look of marble, you might want to save the material for another application. It’s typically the least durable of all stone tile options.

    Contact Us Today

    Before you start your backsplash project, give our design team at Owings Brothers a call. We’ve helped countless homeowners create the kitchen of their dreams.

    Turn your kitchen backsplash idea into an eye-catching, one-of-a-kind design with exotic pieces, murals, mosaics, tile or tin. Possibilities are endless, so good planning is important. Start by reviewing the kitchen backsplash styles and themes below to help dream up your desired design.

    Kitchen Backsplash Styles and Themes

    I’m sure you’ve been in kitchens that you’ve really loved and some you didn’t. Also, you’ve seen enough pictures to have a good idea of the “look” you want to create with your kitchen tile design.

    The following are some kitchen backsplash ideas that will help unify your theme. This will help you avoid a mish-mash style and turn your ideas into a enjoyable design that keeps you cookin’!

    This look is cozy and comfortable and easy to achieve. Use tumbled travertine tile, chipped or worn marble tile, cobblestone or generally any aged material in the subtle earth tones of beige, gold and brown.

    Hand-painted tiles, murals and mosaics are also right at home with this style. Even a copper backsplash or tin backsplash will work while still being warm and interesting.


    Colorful, hand-painted tiles in seaside colors of blue and green are what create this fresh, vibrant and comfortable look.

    Boldly colored kitchen tile can be used as an accent, or as a distinct mosaic tile design in a particular section or for the whole kitchen backsplash.

    This look works best when paired with light earth tone countertops and cabinets or countertops matching the primary kitchen backsplash tile color for a more monochromatic scheme.


    Clean, sleek lines and smooth surfaces are the keys here. Don’t employ complex tile patterns, rough textures or a busy stone. A polished granite backsplash matching the countertops is perfect for achieving this look.

    Also consider a metal backsplash or glass tile which come in many colors and for ultra-urban appeal. try a stainless steel backsplash.

    Uniquely Yours

    Don’t be afraid to take elements of style (but not too many) from different themes to create a design that looks and feels good to you.

    Just remember a simple, elegant design will be produce the most pleasing kitchen tile backsplash. So, plan it all out first, have a clear picture in your mind what the finished product should be like and have fun!

    Designing Your Backsplash

    Your goal of course, is to integrate the kitchen backsplash idea with all the other ideas, elements and structures you have planned to establish a “theme”.

    Color for your kitchen backsplash tile material should be chosen to complement the countertops and cabinets.

    Bits and splashes of other colors can be integrated into your design if they don’t compete for attention, but start by picking colors that are represented in your countertop.

    Texture of the kitchen tile materials should be consistent with the style or theme of your kitchen. Rough and uneven for “Old-World” or smooth and sleek for “Contemporary”.

    Avoid creating a busy kitchen backsplash design or using too many textures, colors or intense colors if your countertop has a lot of movement or veins.

    Creating harmony with your idea is key. You don’t want to confuse the eye with an intricate design on top of a dramatic countertop.

    Niches and ledges can be interesting and useful elements to add to your kitchen backsplash.

    Place these above the sink or behind the cooktop to display a collection of colorful bottles, ceramic bowls, figurines, small plants or all your spices!

    Picture frame designs are a great kitchen backsplash idea and are often added above the cooktop (if space allows) creating a focal point for a mural, mosaic or a more elaborate tile pattern.

    Murals & Mosaics

    Murals and Mosaics are fantastic options for a truly unique and visually stimulating backsplash. Keep it simple and mosaic tile designs add appealing texture. Or create an intricate pattern, scene or picture and your backsplash becomes a work of art.

    In general, murals and mosaics (especially those with patterns and pictures) will look better when paired with a countertop that has a uniform color and pattern.

    For more kitchen style inspiration visit our friends at Kitchen Design Ideas where you’ll find a ton of wonderful information and kitchen remodeling ideas.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    • Pin
    • Share
    • Email

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Kitchen backsplashes behind countertops and appliances serve a dual function. They protect the back wall from food and water spills. They also can serve a primary design function in the kitchen. Backsplashes can be dramatic and beautiful, and it’s possible to spend a lot of money on them—especially if you choose artisan or another type of premium tiles. Backsplashes too can be complicated and frustrating to install. Is there such a thing as an easy backsplash?

    Yes, there is. Many easy backsplash treatments are attractive and relatively long-lasting. Plus, a number of these backsplashes won’t break your budget.

    Faux-Metal PVC Backsplash Rolls

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Wearefound Home Design

    Tin or aluminum backsplash tiles aren’t particularly hard to install, but you can make it even easier by using faux metal tiles sold in a big, continuous roll. These rolls are 25 inches high, the perfect size to reach from the counter to the bottom of the cabinets.

    Rolls range from 15 to 30 feet long. Even though they are made of PVC plastic, this product has a metallic finish and is available in look-alike copper, aluminum, tin, brass, and other metal-style finishes. Because this is not real metal, you can easily cut it to size with a pair of scissors. It is applied to the wall with adhesive.

    Rolls 25 feet long cost between $115 and $150, though shorter rolls are available. This price does not include the cost of the adhesive.

    Since this is continuous-roll plastic, it’s one of the easier backsplashes you can install. Also, because there are fewer seams, there is less of a chance of water leaking through the backsplash to the wall.

    When applying any kind of thin large-format roll material, it can be difficult to eliminate warps and bulges. The trick is to plan ahead, making sure that the material is precisely cut before you place it on the wall. Then, use a paint roller with a dry cover to press the material flat as you unroll it.

    Real Metal Ceiling Tiles

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Decorative Ceiling Tiles

    Several manufacturers make real metal ceiling tiles, and these can be easily used for backsplashes. Manufacturers of the plastic, faux-metal tiles do state that their products are Class 1 fire rated and safe for use behind a stove. But only real metal tiles will give you a feeling of security against fires.

    With the gap between the countertop and the bottom of wall cabinets, usually about 18 inches in most kitchens, the best choice for backsplashes is probably to choose 24-inch square metal ceiling tiles and cut them down to size with tin snips. Behind the stove, full-size tiles might work just fine.

    Ceiling tiles can be attached to walls in a variety of ways. The most secure method of installing metal tiles is to glue the tiles with an epoxy adhesive. Reinforce the tiles with nails driven every 6 inches or so with a nail gun.

    Expect to pay about $65 to $100 for a 10-foot backsplash of steel tiles. This is an easy backsplash to install because the 24-inch tiles so conveniently fit the counter-to-cabinets space.

    Peel-and-Stick Ceramic Tiles

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The peel-and-stick ceramic tile backsplash is an idea steadily growing in acceptance. Early products were too heavy for the peel-and-stick adhesives to keep their grip on the wall. But recent innovations are beginning to solve this problem.

    These products are mosaic sheets, usually, 12-inch by 12-inch, and they can be cut to fit. The backing is then peeled off and the sheets applied to the wall. Once the installation is complete, the mosaic tiles are grouted the same way that you would grout any other wall tile.

    Acceptance of this product was initially slow, but dozens of these self-adhesive backsplash products are now available from many manufacturers. If you’re at all averse to dealing with wet thinset and mortar, as well as the potential for tile-sag on vertical surfaces, you may want to explore peel-and-stick tiles.

    Peel-and-stick tiles cost between $75 to $125 for 10 linear feet of backsplash.

    Painted Wall Backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Elisa Sferrazza / EyeEm / Getty Images

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Elisa Sferrazza / EyeEm / Getty Images

    Don’t forget that a painted wall can act as a backsplash, too. This solution is both cheap and easy, and if you’re about to discount this as a low-grade option, think again. Good-quality paint (oil-based or latex) makes a perfectly durable and waterproof backsplash surface. And it is far easier to clean a continuous, seam-free painted surface than a surface with ceramic tile grout lines or metal or faux-metal tiles.

    So, if moisture protection is your goal, paint can provide this to a high degree, but not as effectively as with ceramic tile or PVC. The real advantage of a painted backsplash is cost. One gallon of paint will easily cover 10 linear feet of backsplash. A single gallon of high-quality paint costs $50 to $75, though you can easily find less expensive paints, too.

    While paint does make for an easy backsplash, surface preparation often isn’t so simple. Due to grease and food stains, your kitchen walls may not be in paint-ready condition. For this, you’ll need to scrub the walls gently with a nylon brush. Use TSP dissolved in warm water to make an effective cleaning solution.

    “Modern metal backsplashes are easy to install if the wall surface is perfectly flat. The metal panels come with an adhesive backing.”

    Metal Backsplash Requires Confidence

    A metal backsplash sends a powerful message. You’re not afraid to take chances. Typical non-metal backsplashes you could have chosen might be:

    • ceramic tile
    • painted drywall
    • plastic laminate

    It’s important to realize there’s no perfect backsplash material. Painted drywall is by far the easiest because it’s on the wall by default. You don’t need to add anything. If you coat the paint with two coats of clear water-based urethane you end up with a very durable and washable surface.

    Free & Fast Bids

    What are Metal Backsplashes Benefits?

    • unique look
    • trend-setting when in style
    • bold retro appearance

    What are Negatives for Metal Backsplashes?

    • contoured surface harder to clean
    • overlap seams require expert installation
    • cutting material not easy
    • harsh glare possible from low-angle sunlight

    Is it Easy to Install Metal Backsplash?

    Modern metal backsplashes are easy to install if the wall surface is perfectly flat. The metal panels come with an adhesive backing.

    Another key point is the wall surface must be clean. Remodeling jobs in existing kitchens require you deep-clean the walls to remove all dirt and grease.

    Use Stain Solver certified organic oxygen bleach to remove all grease from wall surfaces.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Metal tiles come in a wide variety of finishes, including several solid colors, a large number of metallic shades, and even more color combinations. Green and copper, for instance, can combine to offer the appearance of age without the worry of actual corrosion, as can black on silver.

    However, metal tiles don’t come in every color of the rainbow, and every finish costs a bit more than plain tin-plated steel. Fortunately, you can save money and increase the color range available to you by painting the tiles yourself. Here a look at how to paint metal ceiling tiles:

    Finishes And Primers

    Depending on where you get your tin tiles, if you order them plain you may get them finished with a clear coat or unfinished. If it is finished, the clear coat can act as a primer. If not, you can apply your own clear coat or use an oil-based (also known as enamel) primer.

    Pick Your Paint

    You can choose whatever color you want, but try to avoid dark shades. A dark ceiling can create a dim, brooding atmosphere which probably doesn’t fit what you’re going for. Enamel car paints actually work well for metal ceiling tiles: they’re durable, they come in easy-to-use spray cans, and you can get them in any number of colors. One layer of a light shade should be enough, but you should apply two or three layers if you do end up going dark.

    Distress The Paint To Age It

    If you want your metal tiles to look old and weathered, you’ll need two different paint colors. The first color is what’s weathering away, and the second color is what’s peeking out from beneath. For the most realistic appearance, have the deeper color be metallic (or use clear-coat primer to show the tin) and use a fine-grain sandpaper to rub off the outer coat on all the ridges and parts of the flat areas.

    One of the best parts about tin ceiling tiles is that everything about them is simple and easy. All you need to put them up are nails or a drop-ceiling frame, and all you need to paint them are spray cans of primer and paint plus maybe a little sandpaper.

    Introduction: Quilted Aluminum Backsplash

    So I bought a ‘82 Winnebago. It came with this ugly wallpaper and wood paneling. I’m going to attempt to live in this beast full time starting January 2018. Here’s one project of which I am most proud.

    After doing some research for lightweight backsplash ideas I came across quilted stainless steel and I thought it looked retro yet modern. Then I discovered it would cost me $120 to do the tiny RV kitchen.

    Here’s how I get the same effect from aluminum flashing.

    Step 1: Tools & Materials

    Here’s a list of the things you’ll need:

    Carpenter Square
    Tape measure
    Tin Snips
    A LARGE and long level (being used as a stencil not to level)
    Screen Repair Tool (MUST be metal)
    Hacksaw if you decide to use J threshold trim for a finished edge. Optional.

    Aluminum Flashing (not galvanized) – it comes in a 20” x 10’ roll on amazon for cheapest price.

    Contact Cement (and brush or roller to apply it)

    Aluminum J threshold (comes in 10ft at major hardware stores in the flooring department) – this is for a finished-edge look for the pieces not going behind other trim work. Optional.

    Step 2: Cut to Fit

    Unroll the flashing and cut the pieces to size. Be sure to notch out for windows and outlets as necessary. I decided to do each wall as a separate piece after handling the material; it’s flimsy.

    Next: Dry fit each piece. The next step is tedious so you best not waste time on a piece that’s not going to fit.

    Optional Trim: While I was dry fitting each piece, I cut and glued the J trim in place using the contact cement ( followed directions). The screws were there only to hold the trim in place as the glue dried.

    Step 3: One Direction (Not a Fan)

    So to get the etched lines perfectly square and also rotated use a carpenter square on the bottom edge of the aluminum. The hypotenuse of the tool is at 45 degrees. Lay your long level on that edge and try to line up the top the level to one of the corners of the aluminum.

    Once the level is in place put pressure on it to keep it still as you roll the screen repair tool down one side. Put a moderate amount of pressure, but don’t make it a workout. You will notice two sides of the screen roller. I used the double edge (or concave) roller. I feel it gave me more control on the runs.

    Once you rolled your first line, move the level over and use the first line as a guide for the second and roll your next line. DO NOT slide the level across the face of the sheet. You will scratch the surface and not be happy. Lift up the level and replace it in the next position.

    Continue these steps until you have the entire sheet lined out in the same direction.

    Step 4: Opposing Direction

    Now it’s time to make squares. Flip your carpenter square over and line up your level in the opposite direction of the lines you previously rolled. Try to position the level so that your next lines make a complete square at the top or bottom of each piece, whichever you prefer. I chose the bottom because I’m 6’8” and I can’t see the top edge under the cabinets. This will make a more professionally finished look.

    Keep it rolling just like you did in the previous step.

    Step 5: Stick It!

    You’re ready to install.

    I followed the directions on the can of contact cement and painted both the wall and the backside of the flashing. Waited 5 minutes for both to get tacky and pressed it on. Use a towel instead of your fingers when pressing on the aluminum. The fingerprints are everywhere.

    Step 6: Competed Look and Optional Trim

    I’m very happy with the results. I spent $32.76 (I already had the contact cement).

    Take a look at the J trim. The metal would have just ended at the end of the counter. The J trim slides right over the edge of the flashing hiding the ugly cut I made. It was super easy and took no time at all.




    • Individual cut outs specified to your outlets
    • Get your backsplash in one piece
    • Fits exactly to your walls specifications, this cannot be done easily with off the shelf metal backsplash products.

    A metal backsplash can be a great finishing touch to a wall adding a nice look and feel. Metal backsplashes are easy to clean and can look very impressive. The problem however is everybody´s wall is sized differently, therefore making it necessary to order your backsplash customized to spec.

    MetalsCut4U helps customers to order a metal backsplash for their walls that is cut to the exact size and shape that is needed to perfectly fit the wall. A problem many people run into is they order a backsplash that is not truly specified to their needs and end up with a product they are not happy with.

    our 4 step process to order your custom cut metal today!

    To order a customized metal backsplash with cutouts please email us with your walls measurements and specifications so we can provide a quote for your custom metal backsplash. For backsplashes with no cut outs you can go through our easy to order four step process.

    Contact MetalsCut4U
    MetalsCut4U Inc
    Corporate Office only
    2100 S. Ocean Dr.
    Fort Lauderdale,
    Phone: 954-607-7336

    Product Categories

    • Metal Ceiling Tile Patterns
    • Metal Ceiling Tile Colors
    • Nail-Up Tin Ceiling Tiles
    • Drop-In Tin Ceiling Tiles
    • Backsplash Products
    • Molding: Crown, Flat & Girder
    • Switch Plate Covers
    • 12″ x 12″ Nail-Up Metal Panels
    • 12″ Solid Copper Tiles
    • Edging – Finished Edging & Corner Edging (for backsplash)
    • Grid – 15/16″ Ceiling Grid
    • Hand Faux Tin Lamps and Wall Art
    • Sample Packs (Color and Pattern)
    • Nails – Cone Head Nails
    • Adhesive, Tins Snips
    • Snap Grid Metal Ceiling System

    Other Navigation

    • Nail-ups Install Instructions
    • Drop-Ins Install Instructions
    • Deep Drop Install Instructions
    • Crown Install Instructions
    • Backsplash Install Instructions
    • Room Layout Helper dpf.
    • Contractor Pricing
    • New Snap-Grid


    UP TO 50% OFF!






    HUGE DISCOUNTS!! (941)723-2288

    • Home
    • Metal Tile Backsplash for Kitchen & Bathrooms

    Traditional backsplashes are generally made of tile, granite, tumbled stone, travertine or a similar material, however, more and more people are looking to change this trend.

    Enter Metal Tile Backsplashes!

    Instead of using a traditional backsplash in your kitchen, bathroom or another area, consider using a metal tile backsplash. Not only does this create a unique look and feel but metal tile backsplashes are very durable and easy to clean and maintain and install.

    Our 12in x 12in nail-up unfinished and 12in x 12in hand-faux panels are perfect for backsplash installation. You can also use our 6” repeat patterns that will be ideal for a typical 18” height backsplash. It is best to use a construction adhesive such as liquid nails, or acrylpro to install metal tile backsplashes.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Backsplash tin tiles are easy to clean with just soap and water and are suitable for areas that handle high temperatures.

    Finish your backsplash project with our metal or plastic backsplash edging. Our stainless edging can be color matched to your backsplash and our plastic backsplash edging can be painted to your desired color.

    Check out some of our Unfinished Metal Backsplash Tiles with 6″ repeat patterns:

    How to create a metal backsplash

    • Pin
    • Share
    • Email

    How to create a metal backsplash

    oranorth / Getty Images

    • Working Time: 15 – 20 mins
    • Total Time: 30 mins
    • Skill Level: Beginner

    Copper sheeting is found in many commercial establishments, from restaurants and coffee shops to bars and brewpubs. Yet copper sheeting is not a common building material for residential remodeling. Homeowners might be reluctant to use copper sheeting for home projects, believing that it is too expensive to purchase and too difficult to work with.

    Copper sheeting may be more expensive than other types of rolled sheet metal, such as steel or aluminum. But its price is competitive when compared to creating a tile backsplash, with its layers of tile and cement board, thinset, grout, and grout sealer. By contrast, a copper sheet backsplash requires little more than copper sheeting, a backing board, contact cement, and staples.

    When used judiciously, copper sheeting can be a cost-effective way to add lustrous beauty to many surfaces throughout the home. Clear-coating the copper ensures that the original tone and patina will last for years. Or leave the copper unsealed and let it naturally develop its unique gray-green tone through oxidation

    Where to Install Copper Sheeting

    • Backsplashes: Kitchen or home bar backsplashes are ideal for copper sheeting. Since backsplashes are not a work surface, you can use thin copper sheeting such as 30 gauge or even 36 gauge.
    • Countertops: Because countertops are subject to impact, thicker copper sheeting such as 26 gauge or higher is required.
    • Stove Guards: Running a sheet of copper behind a stove that reaches the bottom of the wall cabinets is a great way to dress up the stove area and make it easier to clean up cooking splashes.

    Copper Sheeting Gauge

    Home remodeling projects often require copper sheets in thick gauges. Anything else may not withstand the rigors of everyday life. At the very least, purchase 30 gauge copper sheeting for surfaces that will be impacted. Better yet, 26 or 24 gauge copper will provide a tougher surface that yields less to daily impact. When looking at copper gauges, remember that lower numbers mean thicker copper.

    • How to create a metal backsplash
    • How to create a metal backsplash
    • How to create a metal backsplash
    • How to create a metal backsplash
    • How to create a metal backsplash
    • How to create a metal backsplash
    • How to create a metal backsplash

    The Premier Retailer Of Stainless Steel & Other Metal Backsplash Tile

    No modern kitchen is complete without a stainless steel backsplash. Whether you are looking for a simple, low maintenance design or a truly unique mixed pattern with glass and metal,, an Eden Mosaic Tile site, has a product to fit your kitchen and your taste.

    Typically when people think of a metal kitchen back splash they think of the restaurant type sheets of stainless steel that cover large areas. These types of installations are more practical than visually appealing and are designed for quick cleaning and low maintenance restaurant use. Our company specializes in the mosaic tile type back splashes, which are individual sheets of tile, roughly one square foot in size, that can be installed in your kitchen or bathroom. These tiles interlock or butt up against each other to create a seamless look.

    Unlike typical backsplash materials such as ceramic or stone tile, metal tile is non porous. This means that the tile wont absorb any liquids or stains, making it an idea material for using in the kitchen, especially behind the stove or range. However, its low maintenance is only half of the story. With so many of today’s kitchens making stainless appliances standard, continuing to use stainless steel or even aluminum on the backsplash is a great way to tie your kitchen together. Using metals such as stainless steel or aluminum give a truly modern focal point that you and your guests will enjoy for years.

    Installation of metal tile is easy and can be done with regular tile installation tools. You can see some examples in our customer installations section below. Why settle for a plain metal sheet as a kitchen backsplash when you can create a truly unique focal point of your room.

    We have over 35 different styles and patterns available in a variety of materials and finishes including stainless steel, aluminum and even copper. Simply view our products below and determine which would be the best fit for your installation. If you need help determining how much tile you need to order, click here.

    If you are looking forward to installing a new backsplash, the first thing you need to do is calculate your backsplash area.

    On this guideline, we will show you step by step how to accomplish that.

    First, you will need the following:

    • Measuring Tape
    • Pencil or Pen
    • Notepad
    • Calculator

    How to create a metal backsplash

    For calculation purposes, we are going to measure everything in inches, not feet.

    Using a measuring tape, measure the space between the countertop and the upper cabinets. That is the height of your backsplash. Write the value down in your notepad. How to create a metal backsplash

    Now measure the length of your backsplash. Stretch the tape throughout the entire length of your backsplash. Write the value down (in inches) on your notepad.

    How to create a metal backsplash

    How to create a metal backsplash

    Let’s work on the math! Using the calculator, multiply the height by the length of your backsplash, and then divide the result by 144.How to create a metal backsplash
    In the case of windows

    If you have a window or any other obstacle intersecting your backsplash area, you will need to subtract this area from the total square footage area you want to tile.

    How to create a metal backsplash
    In the example above, we measured the window area, just like we did with the backsplash (Length x Height ÷ 144 all in inches). Now we need to subtract the result from the total area of your backsplash.

    10 × 36 = 360 ÷ 144 = 2.5 sq/ft.

    So, the final area of this backsplash, without the window area, will be 6.5 sq/ft:
    9 sq/ft – 2.5 sq/ft = 6.5 sq/ft

    Remember always to order 10% more tile to account for cuts and waste during the installation.

    Subscribe to our newsletter

    Subscribe to get notified about product launches, special offers and news.

    New customer? Create your account

    Lost password? Recover password

    Remembered your password? Back to login

    Already have an account? Login here

    Buy a Sample for only $2.95 and get $25 back to shop! FREE SHIPPING!

    From distressed look subway tiles to sparkling glass pool tiles, you are certain to find the perfect match for your next project! Receive a $25 coupon to shop when you order a sample swatch for only $2.95 each. Once you choose your tile, place an order using your $25 coupon. Orders over 5 samples swatches, and orders of$189+ get FREE SHIPPING to the US 48 contiguous States.

    Available in glass, ceramic, porcelain, natural stone, and stainless steel.

    Peel & Stick Tiles

    Easy and quick! For backsplash, and other interior walls

    Glass, porcelain, and mosaic tiles suitable for swimming pool and spa applications

    Shop Pool Tiles

    made of ceramic, glass, porcelain, and metal.

    View Subway Tiles

    Recycled Glass Tiles

    Post-consumer recycled glass tiles

    Distressed Subway Tiles

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $11.33)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $11.33)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $11.33)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $11.33)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $11.33)

    (Price per piece: $7.57)

    Inlay Brass Collection

    Sophistication at reach. Available in a variety of shapes.

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $19.98)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $19.98)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $20.95)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $20.95)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $21.25)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $30.53)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $20.95)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $21.25)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $19.95)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $24.95)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $21.25)

    (Price per Sq.Ft.: $21.95)

    Other Categories

    The perfect tile is the one that meets your criteria. The one that integrates your space harmonically with other design elements and within your budget. From glass mosaic tiles to cover your swimming pool, subway for your backsplash, distressed-looking tile for your bathroom, vintage tiles, porcelain patterned floor tile, and metal tiles to complement your stainless steel appliances, we have it all! Here you will be able to pick out the perfect tile for your next home improvement project. We offer sample swatches at $3.95 each delivered to your place within a few days!

    How to create a wedding guest list

    There are lots of small tweaks you can make to your wedding planning process (especially if you’re in the early stages) that can really ease the stress.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Wedding planning can be pretty complicated. You’re dealing with a lot of people, a lot of money, and a lot of details. We know that you’re probably pretty busy already—jobs, school, family, whatever—and can’t spend your entire day wedding planning (even though you might like to!). It can all feel a bit overwhelming—but it doesn’t have to.

    So how do you make wedding planning simpler? Turns out there are lots of small tweaks you can make to your wedding planning process (especially if you’re in the early stages) that can really ease the stress.

    Take your time.

    There are lots of reasons why couples prefer a long engagement to a shorter one (in fact, the average engagement is 13 months). If you’re the type of person who gets easily anxious and overwhelmed, that’s reason enough to go for a longer engagement. Of course, it’s totally possible to plan a wedding in six months or less, but taking the extra time will allow you to slow down, have a larger pool of vendors to choose from, and actually enjoy the process.

    Book an all-inclusive venue.

    Venues like hotels, country clubs, and banquet halls often include catering and other services in their packages. By booking an all-inclusive venue you are saving yourself time (and possibly money) in searching for and hiring additional vendors, plus your planning process will be even more seamless with fewer phone calls, emails, and the like.

    Do EVERYTHING online.

    If you’re old-school, it can be oh-so tempting to buy one of those super-pretty wedding planning notebooks or binders—or use the old “Post-It” method to arrange your seating chart. Our advice: Resist the temptation and plan your wedding exclusively online. There are so many (free!) online wedding tools, from checklists to budget trackers, guest list organizers to seating chart creators, that are easily accessible and shareable, that you won’t miss that cutesy scrapbook one bit.


    How to create a wedding guest list

    Keep the guest list (and wedding party!) small.

    When it comes to wedding planning, the more people you invite, the more problems can arise. Larger weddings are usually more expensive, and you’ll have more personalities, annoying questions, and potential etiquette issues to manage. This goes for your wedding party too—keep your crew super-tight to avoid conflicts. The last thing you need during this already trying time is even more drama.

    Hire a planner.

    Simplifying the wedding planning process is part of a planner’s job description. An experienced planner can help connect with vendors, hone in on your wedding vision, and ensure all tasks are completed in a timely fashion—all while keeping you well within budget. Yes, a wedding planner is an added expense but hiring one is oh-so worth it to streamline your wedding planning process.

    Follow one single checklist.

    If you do a Google search, there are a lot of online wedding checklists out there—each one will outline different tasks in a different order. Our advice? Pick one wedding checklist and stick to it so you don’t get confused.

    Trust your vendors.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Plan with your phone.

    You know those moments when you’re mindlessly playing with your phone? You know, waiting at the doctor’s office, standing in line at the bank, sitting on the train… Instead of watching ridiculous cat videos on YouTube, use those moments to plan your wedding. With wedding-related apps you can accomplish wedding-related tasks (researching vendors, updating your budget, etc.) with a tap of your phone.

    Use Pinterest sparingly.

    We love Pinterest as much as the next wedding-obsessed bride or groom, but we recognize that it’s really easy to go overboard with this photo-saving tool. For example, you’ve already chosen a blush and gold color scheme for your big day when you happen to see a photo that has you swooning over mint and navy. Our advice? Once you’ve made those big wedding decisions (color scheme, attire, etc.) and shared them with your wedding vendors, stop the pinning. “Inspiration overload” is just going to confuse matters and potentially make you doubt your decisions.

    Keep your wedding messages separate.

    If you have a busy inbox (and these days, who doesn’t?), it might be useful to set up a separate email account or use a service like WeddingWire Messages to exclusively handle your wedding-related communications. That way, you won’t accidentally delete your flower proposal or ignore your catering bill—you’ll know that every message in your wedding account is pertinent to your big day, and keep it separate from your work or personal life.

    Wedding guest lists can be one of the most anxiety-inducing parts of the wedding planning process. Your childhood bestie, your camp roommate, your college friends, and your coworkers––they all have to be invited, right?

    Not so fast! There’s actually an easy formula to narrowing down your guest list without any of the drama that can come from trying to invite everyone and accommodate everyone. It’s important to remember that, at the end of the day, this celebration is about you and your partner and who you guys want by your side on your big day. To help you navigate any tough moments, we’re sharing our best tips for seamlessly creating your wedding guest list—and navigating any tricky convos along the way.

    Want to make sure to stay super organized throughout the entire wedding planning process? Use The Knot’s Wedding Guest List Manager to request address, integrate with your wedding website, and track RSVPs.

    Make Your List Before Choosing a Venue

    While you don’t need your guest list 100 percent finalized before selecting your wedding venue, you do want to have a rough number in place. The reason: It’s so not ideal to fall in love with a wedding venue only to realize it can accommodate 75 guests max, while you have 125 non-negotiable invites on your list.

    “You’ll want to make an initial guest list not long after you get engaged before you start looking at wedding venues,” says Naticia Fonseca, owner, founder and wedding planner at The Calla Lily Event Planning. “You’ll want to know approximately how many people you’re planning to invite when you start your venue search so you can find a spot that can accommodate your guest count.” If you have a wedding planner, they can help steer you towards venues that will work with your expected guest count. If not, The Knot Marketplace is a great way to comb through venue listings that suit your tastes, budgets, guest count and more.

    Determine Your Budget

    Not only can the size of your guest list impact the venue you choose, but it is also the biggest factor when it comes to stretching your budget. The number of guests you host has a direct impact on your budget, so it’s important to compose your wedding guest list with that in mind.

    If you’re fortunate enough to receive help paying for your wedding from family, consider how that will impact the guest list. Many times, when parents or grandparents contribute financially to your wedding budget, they may assume that the investment will include a say in the invite list on your big day. Decide early on in the wedding planning process about how you want to account for that input. Will you give them 25 percent of the guest list? 50 percent? Will you split it three ways between each set of parents and yourselves? Include everyone in these conversations and settle on a guest count allocation that works for all parties involved.

    Create an A-List

    The first step in working through your guest list includes working collaboratively as a couple to create an A-list of people who you absolutely want in attendance. This can include your immediate family, your wedding party, childhood friends and others who you’re close to.

    “First, make your absolute list,” suggests Kara Ghassabeh, a wedding coach who helps couples navigate the nuanced relationships that come with wedding planning. “Write down the people you can’t imagine not having there. Think about the people who have been there for you over the years in significant ways, the people that shaped you, influenced you, inspired you, stood by you, walked alongside you and shared significant milestones with you. Think about the people that matter the most to you, however you define it.”
    Depending on how large your family and social circles are, this list could be 10 people long or it could be 50. Either way, it gives you a feel for how many more spots you have on your list to fill given your overall budget.

    Add to Your B- and C-Lists

    With your must-invites in place, you two can work through the list of extended family members and friends who you will undoubtedly invite, but who may not make the cut if you end up with an intimate, pared-down wedding. Ghassabeh says these are the, “‘nice to include’ list––those more social, business, distant connections that would be so much fun to share your day with but who you don’t have the strongest, most significant bond with.”

    The number of guests you have at your wedding affects everything you do while planning, but creating the list can seem like an incredibly difficult task to start. We are here to help!

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Wedding guests will come from all aspects and times of your life. Here is a system to pull your lifetime of friends and family into one guest list.

    The Categories:

    Family List them ALL, down the second cousins you see only at the family reunion.
    Close Friends These are the people you see or speak to on a regular basis, or are significant in your life.
    Professional Friends Coworkers, clients-turned-friends, mentors, or other people who are significant to your professional life.
    Significant Relationships The people who remain significant in your life, and can include friends from childhood, college, sports organizations, or any other group in your life that was meaningful.

    List Creation:

    You and your future spouse should create your own lists that will be combined into one at the end. Take notes on the number of people associated with each name, including spouses, significant others, and children (if you are considering a child-friendly affair).

    If appropriate, have your parents also prepare a list to avoid last-minute invitation requests.


    Give each guest on the list a priority of A, B, or C.

    A – Close family and friends that must be at the ceremony.

    B – Additional friends, extended family, and professional friends that you are planning to invite.

    C – Guests that would be nice to have at your wedding if your budget allows.

    You now have your wedding list ready to go! Based on your budget and venue, start refining the list and adding addresses in preparation for your big day.

    From requesting addresses to tracking RSVPs, we make all guest everything a (wedding) cakewalk.

    Already a member? Log In

    Tailor It to You

    Our guest list for weddings groups guests by household and your kind of event.

    Hassle-Free Tracking

    We’ll update you on RSVPs, meals and more so you don’t have to worry about a thing.

    Guest List Confidence

    Say goodbye to basic wedding guest list templates and curate the right list for you.

    Your Answer to Every Wedding Guest List Question

    Your Wedding Guest List, Done for You

    Spreadsheets. Contacts. Info. Upload it all, then group guests by wedding celebration.

    Start Your Guest List

    Get All Guest Everything

    Request addresses, track plus-ones, check RSVPs, peek at gifts and much more!

    Works With Your Wedding Website

    Be instantly notified via email the moment a guest RSVPs on your Wedding Website.

    Sync Your Website

    How to Slay Your Wedding Guest List

    Your guide to all things guests, from who to invite to how to get it all done without popping a sweat.

    “Where would we be without Guest List Manager? Still engaged is where. Lol. I can’t imagine how we would’ve had the wedding otherwise. Seriously.”

    DeAndra and Chris
    Atlanta, GA

    “If you’re not using The Knot’s guest list for weddings, you need to start stat. I was able to track addresses, meal choices and what gifts were coming my way all at once.”

    Chrissy and Omar
    Newark, NJ

    “We both have huge families and having digital RSVPs made wrangling everyone extremely easy. No paper trail.”

    Austin and Tim
    Denver, CO

    “Where would we be without Guest List Manager? Still engaged is where. Lol. I can’t imagine how we would’ve had the wedding otherwise. Seriously.”

    DeAndra and Chris
    Atlanta, GA

    “If you’re not using The Knot’s guest list for weddings, you need to start stat. I was able to track addresses, meal choices and what gifts were coming my way all at once.”

    Chrissy and Omar
    Newark, NJ

    “We both have huge families and having digital RSVPs made wrangling everyone extremely easy. No paper trail.”

    Austin and Tim
    Denver, CO

    “Where would we be without Guest List Manager? Still engaged is where. Lol. I can’t imagine how we would’ve had the wedding otherwise. Seriously.”

    DeAndra and Chris
    Atlanta, GA

    “If you’re not using The Knot’s guest list for weddings, you need to start stat. I was able to track addresses, meal choices and what gifts were coming my way all at once.”

    Chrissy and Omar
    Newark, NJ

    • 1
    • 2

    Got Questions About The Knot Guest List Manager?

    We can help! Get answers ASAP with our FAQs below or shoot our customer
    service team a note anytime at [email protected]

    What Can I Use the Wedding Guest List Template to Do?

    Is the Guest List Manager Only for Weddings?

    I Can’t Keep Track of These RSVPs! Can the Guest List Manager Do This?

    How Do I Track Changes When Someone on My Wedding Guest List Has an Update?

    Is There a Way to Remember Who to Thank for Which Gift?

    What Kind of Things Are Shared Between My Wedding Website and the Guest List Manager?

    Wedding Planning Has Never Been Easier

    Sign up for The Knot and get access to your all-in-one wedding planner.

    Wedding Vision

    Define your wedding style and get matched with local vendors.

    Wedding Websites

    Create your free custom website to share with family and friends.


    Get a personalized spending plan based on your unique budget.


    Always know what to do, when, with your 24/7 wedding planner.

    Guest List

    Gather addresses, collect RSVPs, track thank-you notes and more.

    Vendor List

    Streamline your vendor contacts and get pro recommendations.


    Your retail, cash, experience and charity registries, all in one place.

    Wedding Guest List Goals?

    Already a member? Log In

    Thanks to our photographers: Special Thanks: Aurora Photography; The Poffs; Milou + Olin Photography; Wendy Laurel; iStock; unsplash

    How to create a wedding guest list

    The Spruce / Michelle Becker

    How to create a wedding guest list

    A wedding guest list template can help you keep track of everyone you plan on inviting to your wedding. Not only will it help keep you organized, it’s also a place where you can make sure no invitation or thank you note gets forgotten.

    These templates can be as simple or as detailed as you like. You’ll need to enter basic information such as names and addresses, and from there you can enter everything from how many children are in the party to dietary restrictions and more.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    All the templates are free and can be used with spreadsheet programs or word processors, making them useful even if you don’t have Microsoft Excel or Microsoft Word.

    You can complement these templates with more wedding freebies and free wedding templates to help you create your own favor boxes, save the date cards, programs, checklists, and websites.

    Wedding Guest List Manager

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The Knot offers a template that’s full of features. After you’ve entered your guests, you can filter by groups, keep track of RSVPs, create address labels, and even use it to write your ​thank you notes.

    You’ll need to become a member of The Knot to use their template, but it’s completely free and takes only a few minutes to join.

    Wedding Guest List Tracker

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Use the fields in the free Excel template from Botanical Paperworks to enter the names, addresses, and phone numbers of your guests.

    When your guest list is complete, you can use the template to keep track of invitations sent, replies received, the number of guests invited and attending, and those who are not attending.

    As a bonus, the spreadsheet automatically tallies the days until your wedding, how many guests are invited, how many guests have confirmed, and how many have not.

    Wedding Guest List Spreadsheet Template

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Ashlyn Writes has created this free template that can be opened in Microsoft Excel or Google Sheets.

    This is a complete guest list for all wedding events, each with a separate sheet so you can enter all the bride’s guests, groom’s guests, and also the guests for any other wedding events like the bridal shower and rehearsal dinner.

    Use the headings to enter names, mailing addresses, whether the invitation has been sent or not, gifts received, and thank yous sent.

    Wedding Guest List

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Style Me Pretty’s template can be opened with Google Sheets or Microsoft Excel where you can enter your guest’s information, save it, and print it out if you’d like.

    The columns in this template include first name, last name, address, email address, dietary restrictions, sent save the date, sent invitation, the number of invited guests, number attending, children, rehearsal invited and attending, table number, visiting from out of town, gift description, and notes.

    You’ll also find some helpful tips to help you complete your list and make sometimes tough decisions on who to invite.

    Wedding Guest List

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    The template from Document Templates is really easy to use and has a very simple design.

    Changing the date is a breeze because it lets you select the date from a calendar, after which the date is displayed with a fancy text on the top right.

    This template lets you fill out a guest’s address, relationship, seating arrangement, food choice, and gifts received. There also are sections called invited to wedding, accepted/declined, and thank you card sent.

    Wedding Guest List Template

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Another template can be downloaded from Dotxes and includes columns for a name, relation, phone, email, diet restrictions, RSVP, and gift description.

    Like the others from this list, Dotxes’ template lets you customize the template if it’s not exactly how you’d like it, such as editing the heading and column text and color as well as the image.

    To download this template, you must first add it to your cart and then check out as if you were purchasing it, but it’s still free. This means you’ll have to include your name and email address so the download link can be sent to via email ​with the purchase receipt.

    Wedding Guest List Manager

    ” data-caption=”” data-expand=”300″ data-tracking-container=”true” />

    Zola’s free wedding guest list template lets you quickly enter your guests’ details such as name, address, phone number, and email. You can also easily track RSVPs through the guest list.

    The best party about the guest list at Zola is that you have multiple ways to enter guest information. You can enter the guests yourself into the website and you can even add your contacts from your phone’s address book.

    You also have the option of sending a link out to your guests asking for their addresses, emails, and phone numbers. This is a great option for those guests who you don’t have information from yet.

    Zola’s free wedding guest list also allows you to upload an existing spreadsheet if you already have some of your guests’ information collected.

    tips to help you make a wedding guest list

    One of the hardest parts of the planning process is creating the guest list. So many of the decisions and your wedding budget revolve around the number of guests you’ll have. For example, you don’t have a date until you book your venue and the size of your guest list will determine which venues you can even consider. Using the information below to make your guest will take some stress out of the process.

    Determine how you want your day to feel

    Long before you begin making a list of names, think about what kind of wedding you want to have. If you want a small but romantic feel, it will be a challenge to accomplish that with hundreds of guests. If you want to throw the party that everyone will be talking about for years, it will be difficult to create that with only your closest friends and family in attendance.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Talk with your families about expectations

    Before you invite anyone, it’s important to chat with each of your families about the guest list. Doing this early in the process will help reduce drama later. If family is helping with the budget they might feel entitled to joint control over major decisions like the guest list. If you happen to be paying, you might compromise by allotting them a set number of invites for people you didn’t include on the list. Regardless of what you decide, open an honnest communication is the best practice here.

    Start with your siblings’ list

    Did one of your siblings get married recently? If they did, it’s a good idea to look at their guest list. You don’t have to invite all the same people but it might prevent you from forgetting a family member by accident.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Figure out how to handle plus-ones

    There is no hard and fast rule to determine which of your guests will recieve a “plus one” invite. You probably already know which of your guests is engaged or a long-time significant other. Having a “singles” table is perfectly acceptable so don’t feel bad about limiting plus-ones.

    Don’t forget about kids

    Kids will also be included in the final guest count. Choosing to invite lots of tiny humans or having a child-free wedding are equally common. It’s totally up to you. Just remember that whichever you decide, it can potentially complicate things for guests with families. If your venue has some extra space a great compromise is to hire a baby-sitter for the wedding.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    List everyone first

    I find that it’s easier to list everyone in your family/friend network, then categorize. That means listing everyone. Even if you don’t think you’ll have room or they won’t come, put them down anyway. When you’re done, you’ll know the largest number you could have.

    Categorize guests into (at least) two lists

    Start with the people who are most imporant to you. You’ll know exactly who they are. If it wasn’t for including them in your day, you might consider eloping. You can then create a second or third tier. If you send invites out early enough you’ll begin to recieve RSVPs from the first batch of guests. If some of them can’t come you can begin to invite other people. Be careful about inviting some, but not all, of certain groups like cousins or co-workers.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Use the one year rule

    If you don’t know if you should invite a certain friend, use this test – have you seen them in the past year? Will you see them in the next year? If they were getting married this year, would you be upset if you didn’t get an invite? It’s easy to want to invite anyone who was a part of your lift at one time but if they’re not part of your present it’s ok to leave them off the list.

    Remember veue restrictions

    Each venue has a maximum number of guests and they didn’t haphazzardly determine that number. They know exactly how many people they can accomodate for a ceremony, coctail reception or sit down dinner. There are also legal limits placed upon venues because of fire codes. I’d warn you against inviting more people than your venue allows, thinking some people won’t come. If you receive more ‘yes” RSVPs than you planned on you’ll have some unplesant conversations to have.

    So you’ve started planning your wedding and you’re getting down into the details – the wedding guest list! This is a super exciting time. Drawing up the guest list is one of those moments when all of the wedding prep starts to feel real! But how do you start creating it?

    Your wedding guest list is really important, but it doesn’t have to be stressful to put it together. I’ve broken it down into 6 simple steps to help you create your list and start sending out your save-the-dates!

    How to Create a Wedding Guest List in 6 Easy Steps

    You can tweak these steps to work for you and what’s important to your wedding guest list, but they are the perfect place to start.

    Step One: Decide if You’re Inviting Everyone to the Reception

    Right away, it’s helpful to figure out if you are going to host everyone for the whole wedding day, or if you’re going to break up the day into different events. Most people will invite guests to the whole day, but you might consider having a longer wedding guest list for your ceremony and post-ceremony drinks, and then a more intimate guest list for your dinner and dancing.

    If you choose to have multiple wedding guest lists, then you’ll just go through this process a few more times. I’d suggest that you start with your core wedding guest list with everyone invited to the whole day, and then decide who else you want to invite to your ceremony.

    [flo_button url=”” style=”black” size=”small” type=”square” target=”_blank”] CHECK OUT OUR WEDDING INVITATIONS [/flo_button]

    Step Two: Land On a Maximum Number

    The key to creating a wedding guest list is to know your maximum number of guests (and then stick to it!) There are a few different ways that you can arrive at that number – budget being one of them – but the easiest and clearest way to settle on a maximum number for your guest list is to take your cues from your venue. Every venue will have a different capacity, so that’s super important when you’re composing your guest list. Choose one of the venue packages and use that as your cap for the number of guests on your list.

    A Note on Budget

    One aspect of the budget that you can easily underestimate is your stationery. The bigger your wedding guest list, the more you’ll spend on save-the-dates, RSVP cards, and invitations – so keep that in mind as you plan!

    Step Three: Figure Out Who Gets a Say

    The thing that can make creating a wedding guest list a little bit complicated is that everyone has an opinion. Weddings are family affairs, and parents and grandparents are just as excited for them as you are! But when your mom wants to invite her whole book club or your grandpa just assumes that you’ll be inviting that distant cousin you haven’t seen since you were twelve, things can get awkward.

    One essential step in creating a wedding guest list is to decide who gets a say in the guest list. If your parents are contributing financially, you might feel that they have a bigger influence on the wedding guest list than if it’s just you and your partner paying for it. One thing’s for sure: everyone will have ideas, but you get to decide who has a say!

    Step Four: Divide Up the Total

    Now that you have the maximum number of guests and you know who gets a say in the wedding guest list, you get to divide up the ‘seats’ and give each person a certain number of invites they can send.

    For example: say your maximum number of guests is 200. You might decide that you get to decide on 75 guests, your partner gets to decide on 75 guests, and your parents get 25 invites and their parents get 25 invites. Alternatively, you could decide that you and your partner are going to decide on 190 of the guests – but that each of your moms has 5 invites they can give to whoever they want. You get the idea!

    Step Five: Start Inward and Work Your Way Out

    While you’re deciding who to invite, start inward and work your way out. Don’t go all the way back to the friend who helped your imaginary wedding back in third grade, and don’t start with your coworkers or boss.

    How to create a wedding guest list Elizabeth & Lucas’ Austin wedding, planned by Wild Sky Events. Photo by Caroline Lima.

    Instead, start with close family. Next, the close best friends who really know you in your life now. After, the distant family you want to bring in. Next, the friends from your past who you want to be part of your day. After that, and only then, think about work colleagues or other connections you might want to honor. They say that if you haven’t talked to them in the last year, they probably don’t need to get an invitation to your wedding – that advice seems pretty solid to me!

    Step Six: Think About Individuals, Not Groups

    This tip piggybacks off of the last one. When you’re creating your wedding guest list, one thing that can cause it to balloon pretty quickly is the whole concept of group connections. This is when I hear things like Well, the five of us lived together back at college and one of them fell off the map but the other four of us still meet up maybe once a year and the only one I really talk to regularly is Jessica but if I invite her and not the other two it’ll feel so personal but both of them are married and I don’t really know their partners so the whole thing feels so awkward – whew – slow down there!

    This is your wedding. A party you are throwing for your closest people. You don’t need to invite out of pity or obligation. Remember, for everyone you don’t invite, you’re protecting space for someone you really want to be there! So don’t let guilt or fear of offending people dictate your decisions. Think about guests as individuals and don’t get caught up in inviting whole social groups.

    • How to create a wedding guest list
    • How to create a wedding guest list

    Signage and Stationery for Elizabeth & Lucas’ Austin wedding, designed by Fine Day Press.

    Bonus Step Seven: Send Out Your Save-the-Dates

    So – you’ve figured out your number of guests. You’ve divided up your invites, chosen your closest people, and compared your lists to create one whole wedding guest list. You’ve done it! Now all that is left is to send out your save-the-date cards and start logging those RSVPs. Take a look at our collection of unique save-the-dates, and if you’re wondering what to include on the save-the-date cards to send out to your wedding guest list, take a look at our guide!

    Use the same tools I use

    Join 40,000+ other creatives for writing hacks, web & email copy tips, & more

    What’s your online voice vibe?


    Being a wedding calligrapher (well, that and being my own proxy wedding planner when we got married) taught me a thing or two about organizing a wedding guest list spreadsheet.

    I’m also crazy-obsessive about a high-end client experience: Even when I still offered calligraphy services—before I moved to full-time copywriting services & was still going half-and-half, I said then what I still say now:

    If we’re going to charge BMW-style prices for our clients (aka: high-end, white glove-level service), then we need to give a BMW experience.

    In this post, I’ll give a little bit of a behind-the-scenes into one part of our client process: onboarding bridal and wedding clients WELL to set me up for success as the service provider.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Here’s your guide to creating your own wedding Excel template — orrrrr a guide to just using my free wedding guest list template as your own. 🙂

    You may also be interested in: My Sales Call Workflow

    Wedding Calligrapher Client Onboarding Workflow

    Ok, after a client is officially signed and booked, the fulfillment portion of the workflow kicks in. You can see my steps below, but for dozens and dozens of brides, here’s how it went:

    How to create a wedding guest list

    To outline a few things there, these extra details below may help!

    Sidenote—I’m IN LOVE with sales calls … it took me a long time to nail, though. Click here to read up on my sales call workflow!

    Wedding Calligrapher Contract/Proposal Process

    There are a few things involved in booking a client for a high-end service, but one is sending a killer proposal.

    It’s a LOT more than just typing up what you can do for someone and pressing that send button (kinda nerve-wracking)—there are some ninja secrets that I’ve learned to weave into the process, and I’m breaking it down in this video.

    How to Send a Client Welcome Packet as a Wedding Calligrapher

    This email fires after that first payment came through & the agreement is signed. It’s hefty, but includes the need-to-know about working with me, presented in a magazine-style format. (We STILL do this years later for my copywriting business, and I’m OBSESSED. It’s a part of client onboarding you can pry from my cold, dead fingers—it’s integral.

    I like to deliver this with HoneyBook’s Flows feature, and outline numerically what I need to get started. Part of this is including both the wedding addressing spreadsheet (more on that in a sec, you’re welcome to steal mine for your clients!) as well as an etiquette guide. I found I was answering a ton of questions via email (ex. they’re both doctors, how do I list them? How do I list names if they live together but aren’t married? etc.) … while I was MORE than happy to straighten this up & fix names during the fulfillment process, it added time to the client workflow.

    So, every Welcome Packet I sent to brides included 2 “freebies” or tools:

    1. The wedding addressing spreadsheet (details below)
    2. an etiqutte guide PDF download.

    “F or my sake and sanity a good, organized wedding spreadsheet is a MUST,” one of my clients said after I sent this over to her.

    Okay—I’d recommend either GIVING her a spreadsheet, click here for mine, OR, include communications that show her how to do it herself. This is a MAJOR helpful asset when you’re addressing things down the road, so give it to your clients early on!

    1. First, head to and click “Start a New Spreadsheet.”
    2. You’ll want to add some more tabs, so hit the plus sign in the bottom left.
    3. Add tabs for Bride’s Fam, Groom’s Fam, Rehearsal Dinner, Bridesmaids Luncheon, Bachelorette Weekend, and add any shower or party you’ll be having.
    4. Now, go back to your first tab, likely the Bride’s Family.
    5. Lable A1 the name of your spreadsheet, like “Her Family.”
    6. Drop down to the second row, and list out your columns from L to R. I’m from an etiquette stickler part of the world, and if you are two, here’s the order I went in: Last Title First Middle Suffix Inner Envelope Names w/ Children Mailing Address City State Zip # in party Gift Received Acknowledged
    7. Copy and paste that row—after you “dye” it whatever color, of course—into each tab you have built out.

    Voila! Now, give your fiance to complete their side, until both families have their tabs mostly done (hint: you’ll be adding names you forgot from time to time!). It could take a while, but once it’s built out, you can tell your client how valuable this will be for showers, Christmas card lists, baby shower lists … the list never ends.

    • Adding gifts and checking the “Acknowledged” column once you put a thank you in the mail
    • Divvying up into different party address lists, because your hostesses will ask for them
    • Pulling a quick headcount of guests
    • Peeking back at gifts someone gave you when it’s time to send them a gift 6 months later (hashtag true life)

    Prefer to grab my Google Sheets version of the download to add to your Drive and send along to your clients? Click here.

    Remember—this kind of thing is GOLD to give your clients during the onboarding process … it makes things so much easier for you later down the road, too!

    Client Gifting

    Snail mail and client gifting goes SO far—check out John Ruhlin’s book Giftology if you haven’t before!

    I’d traditionally gift clients at the end of the experience with a framed monogram or piece of their stationery suite (you’ll see that below!), but early on, popped an early gift in the mail. I still do this with the copywriting side of our business—3-5% of the client package goes to the gifting/thank you part of the process … I’ve operated by that standard for 5 years, and it’s worked out ok. 🙂

    Use These Tips to Narrow Down the Wedding Guest List

    How to create a wedding guest listphoto by Jonnie + Garrett Wedding Photographers

    Choosing your wedding size and creating a wedding guest list with or without a wedding guest template can be one of the most stressful parts of planning. There are many factors to consider like your and your fiancé’s vision, your families’ expectations, and your friends’ feelings. It seems impossible to please everyone—because it is! After creating an all-inclusive list it’s time to do the dirty work: narrow down the wedding guest list.

    Unless you have an unlimited budget and unlimited resources you will never please everyone. When all is said and done, your guests will affect how you and your fiancé feel on your wedding day and be part of your precious memories forever. Since it’s much easier to stay firm in your decisions when you have a plan in place, here are some tips to help you narrow down that your wedding guest list.

    How to create a wedding guest listphoto by Shadi Garman Photography

    Pick a Venue That Aligns with Your Vision and Your Budget

    Vision and budget are arguably the two most important pieces of the wedding planning puzzle. Once those connect, everything else can begin to fall into place around them—including your guest list. If visions of a cozy ceremony in a greenhouse and a dinner-party style reception at a local restaurant fill your wedding mood board there will be a natural cap for your guest list.

    Even if your dream venue can accommodate hundreds of people, a more intimate gathering might be all you’re looking for. In this case, book the venue and set a cap yourselves. This is your special day and you want to get married somewhere that is meaningful that captivates you. Don’t let an inflated guest list, of all things, dictate where!

    Divide and Narrow Down the Wedding Guest List by Tiered Categories

    Trying to cut people from one long list can be both intimidating and down-right uncomfortable. One way to make the process easier is to divide everyone into categories: immediate family, close relatives, extended relatives, close friends, family friends, coworkers, acquaintances, children, and so on. Then rank those categories in order of importance and start cutting from the bottom.

    There may be potential guests that fit into two different categories, such as a close coworker that consider a friend. We recommend putting people in the highest category you feel comfortable with. Using this divide-and-cut method allows you to cut more people at once while also decreasing the risk of hurting anyone’s feelings once they realize they were not singled out.

    Consider the Present and the Future

    Keep from looking back at wedding photos and wondering, “who is that?” by only inviting people known to both you and your fiancé. A wedding day is not the time for introductions—couples divide their time and need to find ways to stay present as it is. While taking personal relationships into account, also identify people you haven’t talked to in the last year or people you don’t see yourself keeping in touch with 5 years from now. This will help focus the guest list on the people who mean the most now and who likely will in the future.

    How to create a wedding guest listphoto by Leeann Funk Photography

    Allocate a Percentage of Invites for Your Parents’ Friends

    It seems to go against the last tip, we know. One of the hardest issues to navigate when creating the guest list is dealing with parents’ expectations. Keeping both families happy and sticking to a vision is easier said than done. There are a few ways to handle this split, and the conversation. If you are paying for the wedding yourselves, up to 20% of the invites can be allocated to your parents.

    Parents Who Pay Should Get a Percentage of Invites

    If parents are helping pay for the wedding, a fair split could be 50% for you and your fiancé and 50% for your parents combined—whether that means 25% and 25% for either set of parents, or a smaller percentage for multiple sets of parents. If one parent is paying for the majority of—or the entire—wedding, they might get a larger percentage. However you decide to split it, make sure not to give up more than 50% of the guest list. Your guests are the top priority.

    Limit or Eliminate the “Plus One” Option

    This is one of the easiest ways to cut a guest list almost in half. Either make plus ones exclusive for the wedding party and immediate family or make a general “no plus ones” rule for everyone. It should be enough to address your invitations to just the people who are invited. For example, “Mrs. Jane Smith and Guest” vs “Mrs. Jane Smith.”

    Guests may assume a plus one is included. If you receive an RSVP with a plus one that wasn’t offered simply call your guest—yes, call don’t text or email—and be honest about your decision. When it comes time to create your reception seating chart, consider putting single friends together so don’t feel left out of the couple crowd.

    How to create a wedding guest listphoto by Victoria Gold Photography

    Make it Adults-Only

    Adults-only weddings will never go out of style, especially if budget or venue constraints mean choosing between inviting friends or inviting children. While it would be great to invite everyone’s families, often it’s not realistic. If you decide to have an adults-only wedding, make it clear on the invitation and on your wedding website so there’s no confusion. If there are too many children in your circle for an adult-only wedding, consider hiring a babysitting service to take care of the children at the venue so they are nearby but don’t require an extra seat.

    Stagger the Invites

    If all else fails and the guest list isn’t quite down to the number you set, be sure to send invitations in waves. Break up the final list into two groups: people who must attend and people who would be missed. Send invitations to the first group 5-6 months before the wedding. As you begin to get RSVPs, send out invitations to the next group of guests in an agreed-upon order. Make sure you give the second wave of guests enough time to RSVP and make travel plans. Make sure all the invitations sent no later than 8 weeks out.

    Turning folks away from your joyous day will never be fun, there’s no getting around it. We hope these tips helped cut through some of the noise and made those tough decisions a little easier. Once you’re able to narrow down the wedding guest list the next step is invitations. Luckily, our vendor list includes the world’s best custom wedding invitations. Check them out, you’ll be glad you did.

    UPDATED March 30, 2022
    by Corrie Lupe

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Wedding is an intimate occasion most of us dream of. That’s why we take all the necessary preparations to make it successful. One of the essential qualifications when it comes to a wedding is making your guest list. Knowing how to make a wedding guest list is a necessary task for you to make so that you won’t forget anyone.

    Wedding guest list also makes your life easier when that big day arrives, it monitors everyone, and you can easily keep tabs on them if whether they have come onto the location or reception. In this article, you are going to learn more about how to make your wedding guest list, read further.

    How to Make a Wedding Guest List

    A wedding is a perfect time to bring your family, relatives, and friends together. However, it might be all too difficult to decide who can go or not. That is why I’ve listed some of the things you need to consider and some additional tips on how to make a wedding guest list to make your wedding ceremony a successful one.

    Decide on How to Divide Up the List Before Accepting Financial Assistance

    Knowing how to make a wedding guest list is messy, mainly if both of your parents contribute to and plan the entire event. That’s why it is crucial to set the tone on the expectations before accepting any financial help. Even if both of you are paying for the wedding, it would be helpful to get everyone’s opinion involved and share the idea.

    It’s also a good idea to get both of your parents to meet up to avoid surprises during the wedding. This is to prevent depositing money that is not yours in different parts of the occasion. This leaves the groom and bride in a bind, whereas planning everything else before spending someone else’s money is a good thing because you can either negotiate or decline.

    Use a Structure That’s Collective

    There are tons of ways on how to make a wedding guest list. Another good thing about having a collectively structured guest list is helping you monitor their seating arrangement, RSVPs, and many more. Luckily, many apps make the world more accessible, and these apps can be exported and infused to other applications with all the guest lists.

    Strategize Your Guest List

    When you plan to make your guest list, write down all the possible guests that would come to your wedding day. From your old high school buddies, college friends, old neighbors, relatives, even grade school friends, for this part, I highly advise taking the venue and budget out of the equation. In this way, you’ll get a possible idea of how many people might attend your big day.

    Be Realistic to the Number of Guests

    Let’s be real here; no one is going to invite thousands of guests, right? Crunching the numbers isn’t the most desirable thing when it comes to wedding planning, but there is a particular figure that can’t be avoided. When it comes to this decision, the size of the venue and your financial flexibility are the two most important factors when it comes to sizing down the numbers.

    Keep in mind, as the number of guests rises, the likelier it will be to pay for more. It’s better to keep the guest list’s name at a conservative level; thus, you’ll have more room to allocate the budget. If everything is set and there’s still room for many, you can add them later on.

    Cut Down the Numbers

    It’s about time to get realistic with the numbers and cut down that dream number until it can be the right number. Trimming down the guest lists, is, for me, the most natural part. You can just put rules on who gets to be invited or not. For the most part, the usual guests should be comprised of your immediate family and relatives, colleagues, best friends, and everything close to you.

    The next part is the guests that are invited by both parents. It would be wise if you leave plenty of numbers in this department. When parents get to celebrate their son or daughter’s wedding, they can’t help but invite friends and colleagues to witness this grand event.

    Make Two Sets of Lists: The A-List and The B-List

    Let’s keep this secret between us, okay? Having two lists is a great idea to know how you will be able to invite more people without raising your budget or finding a bigger venue. Here’s how it works, the A-list should be comprised of some of the most important guests you could have; they are the ones you couldn’t imagine not attending your wedding.

    The B-list should also contain the people you still want to be there, but don’t just jot down anyone yet. When the big day arrives, and some of your expecting invitees cannot come, get your b-list and invite them! Just make sure that it won’t be obvious; they are left feeling like the last option.

    Always Include the Guest Names on the Card

    Your wedding might not be the first wedding most of your guests have crammed into. This happens on most occasions wherein guests pile up in one line searching for their names. So, to avoid confusion and hassle when that big day arrives, always include their name on the Card.

    Don’t Let Both of your Parents Wear You Down

    Always set boundaries and stick to them. When it comes to this, know that it is both of your weddings, not theirs. So, when they’re planning on adding a few more guests and your budget is constrained, they may have to chip in within the budget to give you more room for some important guests. Lastly, avoid add-ons.


    Learning how to make a wedding guest list is pretty daunting and tiring, to say the least. However, this is just the first part of planning for your big day. Keep in mind that there will be problems and hurdles before that big day arrives, always remember the reason why you are doing it and the reason you are doing it for.

    Lastly, a wedding is a big event each of us is going to take in our lives. Knowing how to make your wedding guest list is one of the critical components of a memorable wedding. It only comes once in our lives, make it big. Find out more about wedding essentials.

    Planning a wedding is complicated, involved, and exhausting in every way, but it’s all worth it when the big day arrives. Many hours are spent considering every piece of the puzzle from menu planning to decor, from venue to music, and from ceremony to reception. Hundreds of decisions need to be made and when the process is underway, it almost seems like it will never end. Above all else, one of the most challenging parts of planning any wedding is putting together the wedding guest list. Of course, you want to include everyone that is important to both the bride and groom without leaving anyone out. However, it’s often difficult to determine who makes the cut while still keeping the guest list manageable and the number of guests affordable. Making a wedding guest list isn’t easy, but it’s not an impossible task, either. Read on to learn some tips about how to make a wedding guest list. Find out how to do it the right way while keeping your stress levels low, avoiding overwhelm, and staying happy along the way.

    It’s Your Wedding
    The first thing you need to keep in mind when planning your wedding is the fact that it is your wedding. Of course, you will want to please your parents and future in-laws, and to some extent, you will have to, especially if they are helping you pay for the wedding. However, the bottom line is that it’s your big day, not theirs, and because of that, your wedding guest list selections should be up to you. The vast majority of the people at your wedding should be people that you and your fiancee personally want to be present at this special event. If your parents or in-laws are helping you pay for your wedding, you need to set boundaries and guidelines before you officially accept their financial assistance. You need to be clear about your guest list expectations and how many people they can invite themselves in addition to the people you and your fiancee choose. Even if you and your fiancee are paying for your wedding on your own, both of your parents will likely want you to invite some of their friends. Take some time early on to get both families together to make sure there are no surprises down the road.

    Make Your Dream List
    Although you may think that it will be difficult to hone down your list later, it’s not a bad idea to start with a dream list of invitees. Make a list of every single person you might consider inviting and see how many people there are on it. This list may end up being shorter than you might imagine and in that case, it can be a great starting point for you and your fiancee. If it’s longer than you fear, you can work together to begin cutting people who are not equally important to both of you.

    Be Realistic
    Although it is always tough to set a specific number of guests for your wedding, it’s crucial to do so unless you plan on being in debt from your wedding for the rest of your life. You need to take both your budget and the size of your chosen venue into consideration.
    Remember, each individual person on the list means another printed wedding program, another seat at the table, another plate of food, another piece of cake, and another chair rental. When you think about each of these factors, you may realize that another ten people isn’t really worth the effort and expense.

    Make Two (Or Three!) Different Lists
    One way to make planning your wedding guest list a bit more manageable is by making several different lists. Your first list should include all of the guests who are absolutely non-negotiable. This list will include the people who must be invited such as close family and friends. These are the people without whom you cannot imagine your big day and who would be offended if they were left out.

    Your second list can include additional friends, extended family, and professional connections that you think should be present. These people are more easily cut than the first group, but they are still people that you would like to have in attendance. The third list you create should be for additional guests that you would love to invite if space and your budget allows. These are people who you would love to include in your celebration. However, if these people end up being left out, it won’t be the end of the world. Many brides and grooms even go as far as to send out invitations in waves. People on the first and maybe even the second lists above get invitations in the first round; when some of them decline, spaces open up on your list. Then, you can invite people from the third list if you so desire without going over your budget. If you time it right, the people on the third list won’t even realize that they were kind of an afterthought.

    Your Wedding Guest List: How to Choose Who to Cut

    If your dream wedding guest list is too long from the very beginning, there are some categories of friends and acquaintances that may be easier to exclude than others. Although some weddings welcome children of all ages, it’s easy to say that your wedding will be adults only to help to reduce the size of your list. If you want your wedding to be small, you could also make your list shorter by refusing to include plus-ones that you’ve never met before, although this may be difficult to enforce without making some guests upset. You can also choose not to invite family members that you haven’t seen in years or decades, old friends with whom you are no longer close, and people who invited you to their weddings many years ago. You and your fiancee can choose a number of years as the cut-off in these situations.

    Happy Wedding Planning
    Planning a wedding guest list can be stressful and difficult, but it doesn’t have to be. Consider the suggestions above when planning your list and stick to the parameters that you and your fiancee set for yourselves. Once you’ve made your decisions about who to invite and who not to invite, it’s one more completed task that you can check off the list, and you are one step closer to the wonderful celebration if your big day.

    Next, send out your save the dates and move forward from there! If you’re looking for beautiful, affordable save the dates, wedding invitations, wedding thank you cards, and more, look no further. Paper Culture has everything you need for before, during, and after your wedding and we are focused on sustainability, too.

    Keep your guests and their details organized. WeddingWire’s free Guest List makes RSVPs easy.

    You can also sign up with

    Already have an account? Log in

    Wedding Guest List

    Get your wedding guest list done

    Easily create your Guest List and keep your guest up to date and manage all details.

    Add your guests

    Easily import from your contacts or add one by one.

    Sort with the one click

    Manage multiple events and organize yours guest by any category.

    Collect RSVPs

    Easily collect your wedding guest replies online through your Wedding Website.

    Guest details

    Manage all details for all of your events, from RSVPs to meal selections.

    Guest groups

    Group your guests and organize tables.


    How to create a wedding guest list

    RSVP updates

    Stay in the know about who has confirmed and who still needs to respond.


    How to create a wedding guest list

    Menu choices

    Assign menu choices easily, whether your have dietary restrictions like celiac, vegan, children’s food, etc.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Let’s get started

    We’ve got all you need to get it done, and enjoy the journey.


    The ultimate wedding checklist to make sure everything gets done.

    Get your checklist

    Vendor Manager

    Quickly find, manage, and message your favorite vendors.

    Wedding Website

    Easily create a custom wedding website to share with your guests.


    Let us run the numbers and keep your spending on track.

    Seating Chart

    Drag and drop from your list to assign each guest a seat.

    Organize your tables

    Get started

    Creating your Wedding Guest List can be a daunting task, but our easy-to-use tool keeps everything in one spot. Start by adding all the wedding guests you’d like to attend, then build out the list from there with RSVP info, meal choices and more.

    Stay organized

    So, who made the cut? Once you add family and friends to the Wedding Guest List, you’re ready to add more info, like addresses, RSVPs and gifts. Because each guest comes with a lot of info, it’s important to keep everything organized. WeddingWire’s Wedding Guest List tool helps you do that, and it’s a total sanity-saver. You can even sort your Wedding Guest List by category with one click.

    Hit “send”

    When your wedding invites are ready to go, we make it easy to send addresses from your Wedding Guest List. Simply export them and email everything to your invitation provider, and check that task off your to-do list.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Plan on the go with the WeddingWire App

    From venue tours to cake testing, take the WeddingWire app with you wherever you go.

    I have used WeddingWire for just about everything for our wedding. I made our website have start working on the seating plan, used the to do list, found vendors, and a lot more!

    Frequently Asked Questions

    Wedding guest list questions? Here you go!

    Is your Wedding Guest List free?

    Yes, the WeddingWire Wedding Guest List tool is free!

    How do you pick a wedding guest list?

    You and your partner should each spend time creating a list of who you’d like to be there. For some couples, it’s also important to consult family members for any additional VIP invites. Remember your Wedding Guest List has a big impact on your budget, so you may need to trim down the list.

    How do I limit my wedding guest list?

    Whether it’s based on venue capacity, budget or other restrictions, many couples are faced with trimming their Guest List down. A good rule of thumb for some is only including those they’ve seen or talked to within the past year.

    How do I make a wedding guest list?

    It’s easy to create a Wedding Guest List with our free planning tool that allows you to easily upload your list or add invitees individually. Have different invitees for each of your wedding events like your rehearsal dinner, brunch, bridal shower, etc.? No problem—you can manage each (including RSVPs) separately.

    Oct 23, 2019 2:27 PM

    Who To Invite To Your Wedding

    Who To Invite To Your Wedding

    Navigating the world of modern wedding etiquette can be challenging—especially when deciding who to invite for your big day. Whether you’re planning an intimate ceremony with a select few or a swanky bash with an expansive guest list, every couple has a different perspective on who should receive a wedding invitation. If you haven’t started wedding planning yet, nailing down who to invite is a great first step. We’ve broken down the best way to create your wedding guest list, from how to invite your close friends and family to tackling the (sometimes awkward!) decisions about co-workers, plus-ones, and more.

    Set Rules for Your List

    How Many People?
    Your venue and budget ultimately determine the number of guests; plan for a guest list that won’t overstuff your ceremony and reception spaces or result in ballooning costs. Keep in mind that food and drink is generally a per-guest charge on top of any other venue fees; just because guests can fit into your venue space doesn’t automatically mean they’ll fit into your budget.

    Who Gets a Say?
    This can get tricky, especially if your families are contributing financially. Traditionally, both sets of future in-laws help determine headcount before the couple decides on their invitees. Keep an open discussion on how many guests you can afford and want to be there while setting boundaries if it gets to be too much. (i.e. “We’d love to invite everyone, but we want it to be special for both of us.”)

    • Traditional split = bride’s parents 1/3, groom’s parents 1/3, couple 1/3
    • Compromise split = parents’ list 1/2, couple’s list 1/2
    • Modern split = 100% the couple’s choice!

    Who Should I Invite?
    Start big with a list of EVERYONE you know, then begin to cut it down. Here’s a handy cheat sheet to help you decide who to keep or cut:

    • KEEP if: they are close friends or acquaintances
    • CUT if: you’re only inviting them because you went to their wedding
    • KEEP if: they currently play an important part in your life
    • CUT if: they’re friends of your parents/in-laws that you’ve never met
    • KEEP if: you’ve known them more than 5 years
    • CUT if: you’ve grown apart in recent years (your wedding is not the time to mend any decaying friendships!)

    More Guests to Consider

    Co-workers & Bosses
    If you’re not friends outside of work, you’re under no obligation to invite your co-workers. If you’re only inviting a few people from the office, make sure they know that not everyone is invited and to not bring it up at work. Alternatively, you can plan a post-work happy hour to celebrate the occasion while keeping your wedding day headcount low!

    The most-often asked question: whose significant others get an invite? Plus-ones can be tricky if the person you’re inviting is not in a serious relationship. This is what we recommend:

    • DEFINITELY: if they are married or engaged
    • RECOMMENDED: if they live together, you know them both, or they’ve been dating for over a year
    • UP TO YOU: if they will not know anyone else or if their friends will have dates (Tip: Write “and guest” on the invitation so it’s clear they can put down a person of their choosing!)

    • This is up to your discretion; if you choose to invite children, you’ll have to constitute an “all or none” rule so as not to offend. • Any guest that is 18 and over should receive their own invitation; if below 18, they should be included as a member of “The Jones Family” to clarify they are welcome. • If children are not included, only write the parents’ names on the invite to make it clear
    (i.e. “Mr. & Mrs. Jones,” not “The Jones Family”).

    Extended Family
    • Everyone’s family is unique, so there’s no universal rule to follow here. Are you close to all your family members? Invite them all! Do you have a special bond with one side of the family, but not the other? You’re fine to go ahead and invite the side you are closest to. • If you are inviting from one side of the family, the traditional rule is “invite one, invite them all.” (So if you invite one of your dad’s sisters, be prepared to invite all of them out of courtesy!)

    The “B-List”
    • Some couples create a list of backup guests, in the event they receive more “no” RSVP’s than anticipated. • This can be a difficult social situation to navigate, as no one wants to know they were a second choice. • It’s best to use this for people you cut from your original list in case less people are able to attend than you thought. Co-workers, old friends, acquaintances, parents of the wedding party, and any of your parents’ friends that were not invited in the first round could be considered B-list guests.

    How to Create a Guest List

    The easiest way to keep track of everyone you’re inviting is a wedding guest list document (we love a well-organized spreadsheet!) that you can share with those involved in the planning process. This keeps everything in one place; you can even note which events each person will be invited to beyond the wedding itself. A guest list spreadsheet also makes it easy to include gift notes so sending thank-yous will be a breeze post-wedding. This is what you should include:

    ◊ Name of Primary Guest
    ◆ Name of spouse/plus-one
    ◆ Any children ◊ The official wording for the invitation
    ◊ Address
    ◊ Phone number
    ◊ Email
    ◊ Invites + responses to (where applicable):
    ◆ the ceremony
    ◆ the reception
    ◆ the rehearsal dinner
    ◆ the bridal shower ◊ Gift notes

    Remember: at the end of the day, it’s your wedding. No matter who’s on the list, the day is about you and your partner celebrating your love and future together!

    Table of Contents

    How do I make a wedding guest list in Excel?

    56 second clip suggested14:55How to organize your Guest List on Excel! | Wedding Planning – YouTubeYouTubeStart of suggested clipEnd of suggested clipSo go ahead and select an Excel workbook. And choose and it’s just gonna give you a blank ExcelMoreSo go ahead and select an Excel workbook. And choose and it’s just gonna give you a blank Excel spreadsheet just like this. Now first thing we are gonna do is go ahead and label our columns.

    How do I add guests to my wedding website on the knot?

    You can add more guests if you realize they were not included on your The Knot guest list file. Simply click the “Add Guest List” button on the left side bar menu and enter your guest’s first name, last name, phone number, and WedTexts group. Then Click “Add Guest”.

    How do you create a drop down list in Google Sheets?

    Create a drop-down list

    1. Open a spreadsheet in Google Sheets.
    2. Select the cell or cells where you want to create a drop-down list.
    3. Click Data.
    4. Next to “Criteria,” choose an option:
    5. The cells will have a Down arrow.
    6. If you enter data in a cell that doesn’t match an item on the list, you’ll see a warning.
    7. Click Save.

    How do I create an invitation list in Excel?

    How to Make a Guest List on an Excel Template

    1. Open Excel.
    2. Type “Guest List” into the “Search Online” box in the “Templates” section if you are using Excel 2003.
    3. Click on a template in the “Search Results” box to preview it.
    4. Make changes to the way your guest list looks.

    What percent of wedding guests will attend?

    “A general overall percentage between 75-85 percent of wedding guests usually attend.” The breakdown: 85 percent of local guests, 55 percent of out-of-town guests, and 35 percent of destination wedding guests will show up, Buckley said.

    Who makes the wedding guest list?

    Traditionally, no matter who’s paying for your event, you should split your wedding guest list into three parts: one-third are guests of the bride’s parents, one-third are guests of the groom’s, and the rest are guests of the couple.

    How to create the perfect wedding guest list?

    Local guests – 85%-90% attendance

  • Non local guests – 65%-75% attendance
  • Family: 85% attendance
  • Friends: 50% attendance
  • How to prepare a wedding guest list?

    A List – The easy list and the most important.

  • B List – This is the extended family (your parents list) and overflow of really great friends you’d love to have but are not immediate family or in the wedding
  • C List – This is the obligatory list meaning people that are invited out of obligation.
  • How to determine your wedding guest list?

    Divide and Conquer. Start by setting your total guest count,then divvy it up among you,your parents,and your future in-laws.

  • Account for Package Deals.
  • Add Plus-Ones Consistently.
  • Create a Kid Policy.
  • Remember Reciprocity.
  • Forget the B-List.
  • Set a Deadline.
  • How to keep your wedding guest list small?

    Know your venue will come with its own limits. Mason is steering clients towards private villas,quaint B&Bs,and boutique hotels.

  • Be strategic with your date. Weekday weddings are increasing in popularity and can be a good excuse to keep the celebration on the smaller side.
  • Offer a thoughtful explanation.
  • Don’t forget about Zoom.
  • Here’s a guilt- and stress-free guide to choosing your attendees.

    1 of 10

    Ask any couple and you’ll quickly learn that no one really enjoys creating their wedding guest list. The process can be extremely challenging, especially when conflicting opinions enter the mix. This often happens, especially during the first round of edits. You’ll be surprised by how many people make your first draft—from family, co-workers, and friends to your parents’ social circles—but making cuts is something that has to be done. To mitigate any conflicts, it helps to have etiquette guidelines you can refer to as you narrow down your roster. If you and your fiancé are struggling with these difficult decisions, know that we’re here to help (and prevent you from second-guessing your final choices). The tips ahead—which answer all of your most pressing guest list questions—will assist in streamlining your process, which will save you valuable time during this hectic wedding-planning phase.

    As for one of the most pressing guest list conflicts? Many couples grapple with whether or not their childhood friends should receive an invite. It’s important to note that you’re not obligated to include them. A key question to ask yourself when deciding who should make your wedding guest list: Can you imagine having dinner with them sometime in the next year? If yes, add them to your A-list. If you were once tight but haven’t been in regular contact for ages, keep their name on the B-list. This way if someone sends their regrets, you’ll be able to fill the seat with this person you have a history with.

    If you’ve already found our advice helpful, the tips head will surely improve your wedding guest list experience. Get the answers to all of your questions and master the method by following these simple tips.

    Wedding planning is all fun and games until you sit down to tackle your wedding guest list. You’ll never work, re-work, and re-re-work anything more times in your entire life than your wedding guest list. Chances are, you and your partner will get pressure to invite someone who you isn’t on your list of favorite people, but there are a few tricks to the trade that will help make it a win-win situation for everyone, especially for you and your soon-to-be spouse. Here are some wedding guest list tips to help you navigate planning so that you can have your wedding cake and eat it too.


    1. Think big or small. For starters, you can’t do much wedding planning without a headcount, so decide whether your wedding is a 25, 50, or 200 person event. Once you have a ballpark figure, stick with it or else your guest list will surely get out of hand.
    1. Look at your holiday card mailing list. A great place to start is your holiday card list, because, typically, those are the people you care enough about to include in your festive updates at year-end. (Note: If you aren’t actually organized to send holiday cards every year, imagine who you would send on to if you were that person.)
    1. Categorize guests by importance. Instead of lumping everyone into one giant pool, break up your guest list into three tiers: varsity, junior varsity, and benchwarmers. This way, if you need to make cuts to your list, you know where to start. (And by the way, Joy’s guest list manager makes this easy by allowing you to add custom labels!)
    1. Ask your parents to repeat steps 1 – 3. If any of your parental units are involved in the wedding at all, it’s pretty likely that they will want to have some input on the guest list. And since that usually translates into them inviting guests who don’t make your “must-have” list, it’s a smart idea to ask them to start with a nicely prioritized list that fits the size and priorities of the wedding you are planning.


    1. Venue size and location. If you have a venue secured, verify what the maximum capacity is and use that as a guideline before you finalize your list. It’s never fun to decide somebody isn’t coming to your party, but the venue’s capacity can be the ultimate excuse excuse as to why you can’t invite unwanted guests who swear they’re shoo-ins at your wedding.
    1. Your budget. On average, couples spend about $68 per wedding guest for catering, so take into consideration your per head figure when planning out your guest list. You’ll be amazed at how quickly the little things add up and wind up cutting into your honeymoon budget.
    1. Decide if you’re going to have kids. No, we aren’t referring to your reproductive future, but deciding if children are invited to the wedding is often tough, because no matter what the final decision is, someone is going to be unhappy about it. Kids take up seats, add to the total cost and change the mood of a wedding, so you need to come to a decision. (But they also look adorable in tiny tuxedos.) Try to stick with an all-inclusive policy — allowing only certain guests to bring their kids, then you’re in for some drama for ya’ mama. Don’t be surprised if guests completely ignore the “no kids policy” and bring their kids in tow — it’s annoying but surprisingly common.
    1. Consider reception-only invitations. If you have your heart set on a super-intimate ceremony, or if your ceremony’s venue can’t accommodate your entire guest list, then consider inviting only your nearest and dearest to the ceremony, and then including everyone in the reception. This option is likely to come with some social stumbling blocks, but once the lights go out and the booze runneth over, you (and most likely your guests) won’t care who is and isn’t at your reception.
    1. Define your plus one policy. In a perfect world, you could issue plus ones to anybody and everybody, but when your guest count is limited, you probably don’t want to waste a seat on somebody’s flavor of the month (you know who they are). Decide on a general rule of thumb to go by and check out this post to feel more confident about your final decision.


    Now that you’ve compiled the first round of your guest list, it’s time to make some cuts. You can’t make everyone happy, but it’s important to understand that your wedding is about you and your partner and the people you choose to share it with. Still struggling? Here are some key questions to help you trim your guest list to a more manageable number:

    1. Would you be offended if you weren’t invited to this person’s wedding?
    1. Have you talked to this person in the past year?
    1. Would not inviting this person do more harm than good?
    1. Are you inviting this person just to make someone else happy? (And is that someone else worth it?)
    1. What will the long-term repercussions be if you don’t invite this person?

    At the end of the day, your wedding will be about you and your boo, regardless of who is or isn’t in attendance. Yeah, you’ll probably have to invite a few people you don’t don’t love, and you might have to exclude a few people you’d rather have attend, but if you think through the invitations carefully, you’ll be able to say “I do” surrounded by people who love you and are likely going to part of your new life together forever.


    Do you have any wedding guest list planning tips and tricks that you’d like to add to the list? Share your advice on Facebook or Twitter, and tell us how you tackled your guest list.

    In today’s article, we’re going to dive into how to create the guest list for your wedding! Remember, by this point, you should have a solid headcount – this will ensure that your guest list doesn’t spiral out of control.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    When it comes to creating your wedding guest list – there aren’t any one-size-fits-all rules that will work for all couples.

    Sure, there are common etiquette practices, but those are null in certain situations. So I’ll be honest: I don’t have all the answers.

    For many of these guest list decisions, the answer is basically: “it depends.” It depends on you, your partner, the vibe your going for, your guests, your budget, etc. So my advice is simple: create your own rules about who to invite to your wedding.

    That said, the tips below are simply meant to give you some perspective, general guidelines, and to help you brainstorm some ideas for your very own guest list “rules” – let’s get started!

    Don’t lose sight of your headcount! Remember, to keep your guest list under control, you have to stay within your headcount – doing so will also keep you within budget and within the venue’s capacity restrictions (if there are any).

    So, again, if you haven’t settled on a headcount (or range), I recommend you do that first. Make sure you know how many people you can realistically host before you start listing names of potential guests.

    By this point, you should have split the guest list with your partner so that you’re both on the same page about how many guests each of you are allowed to invite.

    I love Google Drive for so many reasons – and I highly recommend that you create a Google Spreadsheet and share it with your partner to create your guest list. This is a great tool because: it’s shareable, it’s online (so you don’t have to worry about losing a piece of paper), you and your partner can edit it simultaneously and view each other’s updates in real time, and it can be accessed from any device.

    Tip: Start your guest list spreadsheet by numbering the rows to match your headcount – that way you’ll have a visual reminder about how many “spots” you can fill and keep yourself from going overboard.

    This is the fun part – you get to start coming up with your actual guest list! Below I’ve listed some general guidelines to help you create your guest list – but feel free to do whatever you want 😉


    In general, start your guest list with your immediate family members and grow your list from there to close family members. (Again, this is not a one-size-fits-all rule – so don’t feel like you HAVE to invite your family just because they’re related to you. If you have a strong preference for not inviting them to your wedding – do you!)

    Bridal Party Plus Ones

    Since your bridal party is doing you a huge favor by helping out with the wedding – it’s a nice gesture to allow them to bring a guest.


    Your closest friends are likely already in your bridal party – but if anyone wasn’t able to commit, start your list with your closest friends and move through your social circle from there.

    Plus Ones

    Come up with a plus-one rule to help you decide who gets a plus one and who doesn’t. In general, guests who are married, engaged, or cohabitating should get a plus one.

    Parents’ Guests

    I wrote a whole article about this! Go read it 🙂 Basically: be sure to work this out with your parents well before you start working on a guest list – what way you can avoid some and hurt feelings when the invitations are out.


    Figure out if you’re open to inviting kids to the wedding. I strongly believe that having an adult-only wedding is easier to plan because it eliminates the need to accommodate kids – which means you won’t need to coordinate things like kids meals, a separate space for them, entertainment, etc.


    This is a tricky one! In my experience, I found it best to either (1) invite them all, (2) don’t invite any of them, (3) invite your closest coworkers if there’s a way for them to not discuss your wedding at work so that folks who weren’t invited won’t feel left out. That’s a tall order, I know. My two cents.

    Not everyone will be able to attend the wedding for one reason or another – so expect to get some declined invitations. That’s why I think it’s a good idea to have a backup list, i.e. a B-list.

    First, complete your A-list by prioritizing folks to fit into your headcount number. Anyone who didn’t make the cut for the A-list can be put on the B-list. When you start receiving RSVP declines, you can start inviting folks from your B-list.

    Yes, I know there are mixed feelings about B-lists – some wedding experts say that having a B-list is rude and that your B-list guests will know that they didn’t make the first cut and may have their feelings hurt. But in my experience as a professional event planner, having a B-list just makes logistical sense. So don’t be afraid to use this strategy!

    Reader Interactions

    Leave a Reply Cancel reply

    This site uses Akismet to reduce spam. Learn how your comment data is processed.

    Primary Sidebar

    Too busy to plan your wedding?

    You’re in the right please because I teach busy people how to plan their wedding with in-depth guides about how to save time, money, and stress. You’ll find only actionable advice that you can use immediately to get stuff done faster!

    Planning your wedding? Congratulations! While this journey is incredibly exciting, it can also be stressful at times. Creating the ideal wedding guest list is one of those tricky tasks you may have been putting off, but we are here to help. Once your list is finalized, we can also assist in finding a venue that fits you and yours perfectly.В В

    Tips for Getting Started on Your Wedding Guest List (including a free RedWater template!)

    Brain DumpВ

    Creating the perfect wedding day list may seem overwhelming. A great place to start is with a brain dump. You can make it a fun task by sitting down with your soon-to-be spouse and a glass of wine; write (or type) out everyone you would consider or are definitely inviting to your wedding.В

    You can use this free wedding guest list spreadsheet we created if you’re a fan of Sheets or Excel organization like we are. Simply make a copy of our sheet and start entering names. Both partners should enter their must-have guests, and possibly even have separate sheets to compare.В


    When considering who is a definite “YES!” versus who is a “Hmm… maybe?”, a good rule of thumb is to prioritize your wedding guest list. Start by categorizing the people that mean the most to you: close family, your wedding party, your must-attend friends. Next, write out the members of your extended family, casual friends or coworkers, or other possible attendees that might make the cut. Use a ranking scale or color coding to find your core guests, and go from there.В


    It is probable that not every person you wrote down in your initial wedding guest will make it to your day. When culling your list, we suggest you nix the long-lost childhood or college friends you rarely connect with, as well as distant family members whose names you’re often unsure of. If you don’t envision them being in your life in five years, they probably don’t need to be at your wedding.В

    Keep it to those that love you, those you love to be around, and most importantly, those who you and yours-to-be truly want included in this incredibly special and intimate day.В

    Wedding Guest List Etiquette

    Determine Your Plus-One Plan

    The topic of allowing attendees to bring a date to your day is common, and everyone handles it differently. Because food and beverage costs are calculated on a per-person basis, it is not surprising that a couple may want to forgo extending an invitation to extra guests.В

    It is often appropriate to give a plus-one to any invitee that is married or engaged. You probably wouldn’t want to attend another wedding without your beloved, so it is only fair to give that same courtesy to other wedded or to-be-wedded love birds.

    Your wedding party is a group that should probably receive a plus one. They have invested a lot of time and effort to make your wedding day as wonderful as can be because they care about you. Including their special someone (if they have one- not everyone in your party will necessarily want to bring a date) is a way to show you care about them, too. No one wants to be left out of those romantic slow dances!В

    All others, including those in more casual relationships or those that are single, probably don’t need to bring a date. If they know others in attendance, sit them together for the celebration. Of course, this is a case-by-case basis, so if you feel you need to give a specific non-married person a plus one, go for it. It’s your wedding, after all!В

    Will Kids Be Allowed?

    Everyone planning a wedding will encounter this debate: should kids be allowed at ours? Whether you plan an adults-only affair or family-friendly ceremony and/or reception is up to you, but keep in mind that this could impact your guest list. If parents are unwilling or unable to find a babysitter, they may not be in attendance.В

    You can also add a “Kids above the age of ___ are welcome ” clause to your wedding invites, but that might not be received well by your potential guests.В

    Keep in mind, if you’re skipping the popular flower-man trend in favor of more traditional flower girls and ring bearers, they will be included in the festivities unless you make post-ceremony arrangements.В

    Keep Budget in MindВ

    Keeping close track of your wedding budget is key to minimizing wedding planning stress and creating realistic expectations about the size of your guest list. Allott your budget based on what is most important to you, may that be a jaw-dropping, decked out reception venue, a five star, multi-course dinner, or custom-designed wedding dress of your dreams.В В

    Unless you’re going with an all-inclusive venue, there are a lot of guest-related venue costs to keep in mind, like seating and table placements, parking, and food and beverage costs. These can differ greatly between a buffet-style meal or a serviced, plated dinner, and an open or cash only bar.В

    How Your Wedding Guest List Impacts Your VenueВ

    The number of people you want at your wedding will determine what size wedding venue you require. Many venues are booked over a year in advance, so the sooner you figure out your guest list, the better chance of securing your ideal spot.В

    If you’re envisioning an intimate wedding with a smaller guest list, you could splurge on a more lavish setup that involves separate ceremony and reception sites. With a larger guest list, you may decide to keep the party going in the same spot you said, “I do,” to save money.В

    No matter the size of your guest list, we are here to help you through the process of finding the dreamiest setting for your wedding. Reach out today to learn more about our West Michigan wedding venues.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    ​When it comes to creating your wedding guest list, how do you know who should make the cut?

    Finalizing your wedding guest list can be incredibly stressful. ​​The last thing you want to do is hurt someone’s feelings by not including them in your special day. While that is something to consider, it is also essential to consider your wedding guest list’s impact on your budget. After all, the size of your guest list will determine the type and size of venue you book and the amount you spend on food and beverage expenses. ​

    Let’s be honest, when it comes to planning a wedding, family members can get pretty vocal about their opinions. ​So it’s great to let family members weigh in, especially if they are helping you pay for the wedding, as long as it isn’t creating stress.

    ​When Scott and I planned our wedding, we knew we wanted the day to be intimate. So we invited our close friends and immediate family. Parents, siblings, grandparents, aunts, and uncles. Since I have a lot of cousins (who are all married with kids), we decided not to include cousins. This was a difficult decision, but we were paying for the wedding ourselves, and the additional headcount would have driven our catering costs through the roof.

    ​As with any stage of the wedding planning process, remember what the day is all about! It’s best to develop an objective way of creating your list. ​That’s why I’ve created a Wedding Guest List ​Decision Map. It’ll help you ​sift through the long list of friends and distant relatives. This way, you can explain to your future mother-in-law why her Great Aunt Agnes (who isn’t actually a relative) isn’t invited to ​watch you tie the knot.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    What questions should you ask when creating ​your wedding guest list?

    • Have you spoken with this person in the last year?
    • Is your connection personal or family?
    • Do you spend time with this person outside of work?
    • Do you normally send this person a birthday card?
    • Have they met your partner? If not, do they know your partner’s name?
    • Will they make your wedding day fun?
    • Would your parents enjoy having them at the wedding?

    These are just some of the many questions you and your partner should consider when creating your wedding guest list. If you can’t come to an agreement, table the topic and come back to it at a later date. Some additional space may provide extra clarity on the matter.

    To summarize, creating a wedding guest list can be a sensitive process for couples and their families. Many couples find themselves at odds with their parents over who to include. While considering parents’ opinions is a great thing to do, it becomes less of an obligation if they aren’t helping to foot the bill for the big day. Use your best judgment to invite the most important people to you and your partner. At the end of the day, that is all that matters.

    What are your most significant pain points when writing your guest list? Let me know in the comments!

    Planning Tips

    One of the first things you should do when you get engaged is create a guest list. Oh the wedding guest list, the root of all evil, JUST KIDDING! However, I understand that it can be a major stressor. Actually, this was probably the area that created the most stress when my husband and I were planning our wedding.

    Your wedding guest list directly impacts a lot of other details such as invitations, meal count, table and centerpieces, etc. It’s important to at least create a draft guest list early on in your engagement so you can have a better idea of what you need to budget for food, alcohol, and invitations. The more people you invite, the more money you are going to spend and possibly may need to upgrade your venue if it doesn’t hold all of your guests. So before I give you a heart attack from all the stress, here is 8 easy tips and things to consider when creating a guest list.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    1. Family

    Your family is most likely going to be the bulk of your guest list. Stat by listing your immediate family: parents, grandparents, siblings and their children (unless you are planning a no kids wedding) Consider inviting your aunts, uncles and cousins that you’re close to. Make sure to gather a list of your fiancés immediate family members as well.

    2. Friends

    Think of your childhood friends that you are still close to, friends from college and any other friends you speak to on a regular basis. If you are having a hard time deciding who to invite, the best advice I have been told is to make a list of who you think you will still be in touch with in 5 years. If you know you will still be in each others life 5 years from now, then definitely invite them!

    3. Co-workers

    If you have worked for the company for a while, you should consider inviting co-workers and even your boss. If it is a small company and your guest list allows, consider inviting the whole office. In the case you work for a large company, consider inviting the people in your department that you interact with every day. Another good rule is to think “do I hang out with this person outside or work?” Also, think about how often you talk to them outside of work hours and about non-related work topics. If you remain in touch after work hours whether by spending time together or texting, this is probably a friend you would want to consider inviting.

    4. Plus -Ones

    You should allow plus-ones for any guest who is married, even if you’re not close to their spouse. If your friend is engaged or in a long-term relationship, you should definitely allow a plus-one. For single guests, consider who else will be at the wedding. Think if this guest will know other people there and would have someone to mingle with. If your single friend won’t know anyone at the wedding, you should allow them to bring a plus-one so that they’re not alone during the festivities. With plus-ones, just think would I want to go without my boyfriend/girlfriend/husband/wife? Probably not, so allow your guests a plus-one.

    5. B List

    If you create a guest list and see that your count is more than expected, you can create a “B List.” Basically, all of your must have, non-negotiable guests will be on the A-List. This list would include your immediate family and your closest friends. As you start to have people on your list that you realize you may not be as close to anymore or your mom made you invite your 4th cousin that you haven’t seen since you were 8 years old, you can move them to the “B List.”

    All of the guests on your A-List will receive a “Save The Date” 6-8 months before your wedding date. When it comes time for invitations, you will send your A-List invitations 10 weeks before the wedding. As you start to receive “no” for RSVPs, you will now have more room on your guest list and can invite those on your B-List. Prepare for your B-List invited to be sent 6-8 weeks before the wedding.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Calligraphy + Invitation Suite by Cottonwood Print | Photography by Laura Ridge Photography

    6. Underage guests

    If your guest list has less than 10 children, consider inviting them. However, if you notice children add to your guest count by 30 or more people, you may want to consider a kids-free wedding.

    If you decide to have a kids-free wedding, make sure to let your guests know early on. It is best to note this on the Save The Dates and your wedding website, so parents can make arrangements in advance for a babysitter. You can also make sure to mention this to them in person when you’re talking about the wedding. If necessary, let them know your guest count is strict due to budget or venue limitations so they can understand why you ask for no children.

    7. Create Boundaries

    A great thing to do while starting your guest list, is sit with your fiancé and create boundaries. Make sure you follow these rules when writing all your guests names down. Here are some ideas for boundaries that can help when creating your guest list and also to make sure that cutting guests is fair for all parties.

    1. If neither of you have ever met this person or heard them name before
    2. If you haven’t talked to this friend in more than 2 years
    3. If you don’t hang out with them outside of work or class
    4. If you invited anyone because you feel guilty (they invited you to their wedding, they keep asking you how wedding planning is going, etc.)

    8. Include Names

    When you are sending an invite, make sure to write out the names of everyone who is invited. This will help avoid awkward situations such as a friend assuming she can bring her roommate when in reality she wasn’t invited. This will also help the accuracy of your RSVP numbers. For example, if 5 people assume they’re allowed plus ones but you only accounted for 5 people, this will unexpectedly double your head count. Make it as simple as possible for everyone involved. 🙂

    Are there any other advice or tricks that helped you with your guest list? Tell me in the comments below!

    Let’s get this planning party started! Want Bianca Nichole Events to help plan your wedding day? Click here to send us an inquiry!

    Bianca Nichole Events is an Austin wedding planner, and will travel to San Antonio, Fredericksburg, New Braunfels, and the surrounding Texas Hill Country area.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    How to Create Your Wedding Guest List

    • Facebook
    • Twitter

    Your wedding day is one of the most special moments in your life. It’s a time when you and your partner can celebrate a new chapter in your lives with all the important people who have supported you individually and as a couple. But where do you draw the line on who is invited? We’ve pulled together guidelines on how to create your wedding guest list and how to address each major group in your life:


    The easiest way to build your wedding guest list is by starting with those family members you have the strongest relationship with and then moving backward based on degrees of separation from you and your partner. Typically, this starts with your immediate family – siblings and their spouses, your parents, and your grandparents – then to your aunts, uncles, cousins, etc. However, all families are different, so if your relationships with your second cousins are stronger than you are with your first cousins, it may make more sense for you to follow your personal bonds than your family tree. The only rule of thumb we recommend keeping in mind is the “all or nothing” rule – if you invite one aunt then you most likely need to invite all your aunts.


    Your friends can come from various stages of your life – childhood, college, friends from different places you’ve lived, friends you’ve met as a couple and more – but we recommend considering all your friends as just that, friends. Don’t feel pressured to invite someone you haven’t spoken to in years because she was your best friend growing up and don’t immediately rule out a friend you just met because you moved to a new town. This is a group that is best assessed on the current relationships as well as overall history. Remember, your guest list is just a document with names until you start sending invitations, so don’t get too stressed by who you add later on or decide to remove.

    The age-old question of the wedding guest age requirement. Like everything else in your wedding, this is a decision you and your partner must decide based on what works best for you. If you have children of your own, it could be great for them to have friends their same age to hang out with on the wedding guest list. It’s also common to not include young kids or to have an adults-only wedding. Whatever you decide, make sure to decide this early on so you can include this major detail in your wedding information and communicate this to any guests who will need to find a sitter.

    How to create a wedding guest listCoworkers

    Most adults spend more time with their coworkers than they do their partner, family or friends, so it’s understandable to wonder who you should invite from work to attend your wedding. It’s common practice to invite a coworker that you associate with outside of the office to your wedding, but everyone else in this group should be considered with the “all or nothing” rule to avoid office politics. Unfortunately, excluding someone from your team or a department you associate closely with can cause career-related tensions for you, so consider the environment in which you work and decide which approach makes the most sense for you professionally and personally.

    Neighbors/Community Members

    Do you have workout friends that you catch up with every week? Or maybe a neighbor you’ve lived across from for years? The quickest way to decide if you should include someone on your guest list is whether or not you know their last name. It may seem silly, but just because you know exactly when your next-door neighbor’s dog needs to go outside doesn’t mean you’re actually close friends.

    Couples Whose Weddings You’ve Attended

    If a couple whose wedding you attended does not fall into one of the above categories, you can take comfort in knowing you are not obligated to invite them. While reciprocating an invitation to your wedding is a thoughtful gesture, keep in mind that this means added expenses for you and that couple. If this is an uncomfortable decision to tackle, consider keeping these couples on a separate list that you can reference later on if more spots on your guest list open up.

    Plus Ones

    Plus ones can be a tricky group to navigate when building your wedding guest list. Do you give all your close family and friends plus ones? Do you only invite plus ones that you’ve personally met and liked? Do you put a hard rule down of no plus ones? Ultimately, there is no clear right or wrong answer, but a helpful planning trick is to only allow plus ones to the wedding guests who you feel would appreciate the extra invitation and assess where additional plus ones can be added after you have an accurate understanding of your headcount.

    Friends of Your Parents/In-Laws

    If you’ve ever attended a pre-wedding related event before, you know that there are multiple groups, like your parents’ friends, who want to join in the celebration of your upcoming nuptials. This could range from family friends who you’ve known since birth to individuals you’ve barely met in passing, but allowing your parents and in-laws to contribute to the wedding guest list is a common courtesy most couples are expected to uphold – especially if you are receiving financial support from either group. Depending on your budget and vision for the wedding, make sure to set ground rules with your parents/in-laws before they create their list to help eliminate any unnecessary tension, and be sure to work together to finalize this portion of the guest list.

    Building out a realistic wedding guest list may take time, but establishing this early on helps properly prepare you to start your wedding planning like deciding your wedding venue. As the idyllic Savannah Wedding Venue, The Mackey House serves as the perfect space for intimate weddings, large receptions, and everything in between. We hope that this has helped show you how to create your wedding guest list with ease, and to prepare you for your big wedding day. To come to see our venue for yourself, schedule a walk-through with us by contacting us today.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    One of the very first steps in the wedding planning process is to create your guest list! Fun, right? Why does this need to be numero uno? Because soooo many factors such as the budget and which venues will work for your wedding depend on the number of guests.


    Start by writing down EVERYONE you want to invite. This includes those people that you might be obligated to invite, like family members you haven’t seen in years, or friends that you aren’t really in touch with anymore but you were a bridesmaid in their wedding ages ago. Keep these people in mind from the very beginning.

    From there, separate the guests into three categories- A, B, and C, or as I like to call them… YES, maybe, and meh depending on how close you are with that person and the importance of their attendance. This is going to help you keep things in perspective as you narrow down your list.

    Keep in mind that destination weddings have a lower acceptance rate than local weddings so don’t be surprised if a large percentage of your guests RSVP that they can’t make it.

    It truly varies by the group but typically 50-60% of guests will make the trip. There are many exceptions to that because sometimes a lower percentage will come often due to the cost and other times almost all invitees attend since Costa Rica is on most people’s bucket lists! You know your group best so put some feelers out there and go with your gut!

    Want more tips on how to plan your destination wedding? Check out the blog posts below!

    How to create a wedding guest list

    “I didn’t think this would be so hard,” is something newly engaged couples often say when compiling the guest list for their wedding. And without a good plan (and a good venue host like The Canton Barn), it will be!

    Using our step-by-step process, you can avoid all of the unnecessary problems during planning, and ultimately make your big day stress free!

    Pick your Venue Options and Venue Capacity

    Before you can start on your guest list, ideally you will have your wedding venue picked out. To pick a venue, you will have to consider where you want your wedding to be, and how many people you want to come.

    Looking through local venue listings online is a great way to find out what is nearby, and you can tailor results to best suit your needs. For example, if you want to see wedding venues that hold 300 guests, like ours, make sure to include that in your search.

    Don’t be afraid to look at venues outside of your location, either, because there are often great venues out in the country or near the city you wanted to be in.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Make a List of Your Desired Wedding Guests

    Once you have taken the time to pick your dream wedding venue, it’s time to start building a list of who you (and your future spouse) would like to have at your wedding.

    Using a spreadsheet, wedding website, or paper planner, begin by listing out names that are obvious, such as your immediate family, wedding party, and close friends. You will want to indicate for every guest whether they need a “plus one,” as many engaged couples will accidentally overlook their friends and family’s significant others and friends.

    Next, add your extended family you are close with, such as grandparents, cousins, aunts and uncles.

    You will want to check with your parents and grandparents at this time to make sure any important guests they would like to have present are included, as forgetting these can lead to difficult decisions down the road.

    Then, move on to any professional relationships you have you want to include, such as your coworkers and bosses of the past and present.

    Finally, fill out your list with extra friends and family, just as long as your venue (and budget) allow for it. Remember, there is nothing more delightful than having a large group of the people closest to you celebrating your big day!

    Narrow it Down if Necessary

    If you have too many names, organize your list based on priority and start crossing out the ones that are not absolutely necessary.

    A good way to tell if a name can be crossed off is by asking yourself a couple of questions, such as:

    • Have I interacted with this person recently?
    • Would this person invite me to their wedding?
    • Do I plan on keeping in touch with this person in the future?

    No one likes cutting out people from their wedding list, but it is needed when you are exceeding the capacity of your venue, or your overall budget.

    Be Mindful of Accommodations

    At this point, your list is almost done! Before you officially send out save-the-dates, make sure your guests will have the accommodations they need.

    Checking the venue’s parking, child seating, and handicap accessibility may affect your guest list size, or at least will determine any special notes you need to make on your invitations.

    Furthermore, you will want to double check with your venue host that your guest list size can be accommodated, including the wedding party table.

    How to create a wedding guest list

    Plan Ideal Seating Arrangements

    After your RSVPs have been sent and filled out by your guests, you should have a strong idea of who is coming to your wedding, so now you can start planning seating arrangements!

    Some venues will have pre-arranged seating scenarios, so it’s important to ask what their usual layout is and if they have pictures or diagrams for an example. Regardless, you should make sure a venue seating chart is on hand when you start planning where guests should sit.

    We recommend that you at least provide reserved seating for those who are in your wedding party and within your immediate family and close friend circle. Beyond that, you can let people sit where they want, or continue with planning out seating.

    One advantage to planning every table’s seating arrangement is the ability to match other friends and family together, ensuring everyone has a seat ready to go with people they know, and some they’ll get to know.

    You’ll also want to consider the tables around them, as people often interact with those near them throughout the day.

    Put the Fun in Wedding Planning

    Remember, at the end of the day, it’s your wedding–invite who you and your future spouse want! If you are ready to start planning your big day, contact us to learn more about The Canton Barn and book your dream wedding.

    How to create a solar system

    Hey Star Lords and Space Queens now is your chance to rule your own galaxy. Let’s start by creating your very own solar system. Draw a map for other space explorers to find their way around.

    Things to think about

    How many planets are there?

    What do the planets look like? What size are they? What are they made of?

    How many moons do the planets have?

    Are there other things floating around in your solar system? Is there anything dangerous?

    Don’t forget to name your solar system and all the planets and moons and other things within it.

    Facts about our Solar System

    How to create a solar system

    Our solar system is part of the Milky Way galaxy. Officially the system is called “the solar system”

    We have just one star called The Sun.

    There are 8 planets, 5 dwarf planets and maybe, one mysterious Planet X, all orbiting the Sun.

    Most planets have their own moons. There are 200 moons in our solar system. But only one is called “the moon” – that’s the one orbiting the earth.

    Learn more about our solar system at the amazing NASA Solar System Exploration website.

    Don’t miss their EPIC interactive map of the solar system that shows where everything is at exactly this moment!

    How to create a solar system

    We would love to see your solar systems, post a photo of them to social with the hashtag #motatfun


    Hide Orbits

    What is a Solar System?

    A solar system comprises of a star and all the celestial bodies that travel around it – planets, moons, asteroids, comets. Some solar systems may even have two stars.

    What is a Star?

    A star is an immense glowing ball of extremely hot gases, mainly hydrogen and helium, where nuclear fusion releases a tremendous amount of energy. A few nearby stars are Sun, Proxima Centauri, Sirius, Polaris.

    What is a Planet?

    A planet is a large rocky or gaseous body that is spherical in shape and orbits a star. In our solar system, mercury, venus, earth, mars, jupiter, saturn, uranus and neptune are planets. With advanced telescopes, scientists are detecting planets around most stars.

    What is a Comet?

    A comet is a ball of frozen gases, rock and dust that is about the size of a small town. It goes around the sun in a highly elliptical orbit. Jets of gas and dust from its surface form a long tail behind it.

    Introduction: How to Make 3D Solar System Project for Kids

    How to create a solar system

    How to create a solar system

    How to create a solar system

    I made this solar system 3d model for my kid. So, she can understand better and can remember all the planets name. It can be good for school science project also.It’s a good 3d model for classroom or homeschool project It’s easy and fun. Anyone can make it at home. In this tutorial, I will show you step by step prosses. Let’s get started.

    For this project what you need:

    1) Foam balls (Different size for all the planets and the sun)

    2) Black Foamboard

    3) Acrylic paint

    Step 1: Making Planets

    I choose different size of foam balls, the bigger one for the sun. For painting the sun I used acrylic color and painted with the paintbrush, for texture I used tissue paper. All the planets are hand painted. And for Saturn ring, I used foam sheet and colored it with acrylic paint and glue it to the Saturn.

    Step 2: Finishing Solar System

    Now I cut the foam board (11×20 inch) 1 piece, (3×11 inch) 2 pieces, (3×20 inch) 2 pieces. Then join together as shown in the video and make it like box Now paint with acrylic color using tissue paper so it will create a texture. Then take a toothbrush dip into white paint and sprinkle with your finger for more realistic look. Then using chalk draw the line of the orbit of the planets. And then stick all the Planets and the Sun using hot glue. Now your 3D Solar system is done.

    How to create a solar system

    David Arky / Getty Images

    A solar system model is an effective tool that teachers use to teach about our planet and its environment. The solar system is made of the sun (a star), as well as the planets Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, Neptune, and Pluto, and the celestial bodies that orbit those planets (like moons).

    You can make a solar system model out of many types of materials. The one thing you should keep in mind is scale; you will need to represent the different planets according to differences in size.

    You should also realize that a true scale will probably not be possible when it comes to distance. Especially if you have to carry this model on the school bus.

    One of the easiest materials to use for planets is Styrofoam© balls. They are inexpensive, lightweight, and they come in a variety of sizes; however, if you intend to color the planets, be aware that regular spray paint in a can often contain chemicals that will dissolve Styrofoam —so it is best to use water-based paints.

    Types of Solar System Models

    There are two main types of models: box models and hanging models. You will need a very large (basketball sized) circle or semi-circle to represent the sun. For a box model, you could use a large foam ball, and for a hanging model, you could use an inexpensive toy ball. You will often find inexpensive balls at a “one-dollar” type store.

    You can use affordable finger paint or markers to color the planets. A sample range when considering sizes for planets, from large to small, might measure:

    • Jupiter (brownish with a red spot): 4 – 7 inches
    • Saturn (yellow with red ring): 3 – 6 inches
    • Uranus (green): 4 – 5 inches
    • Neptune (blue): 3 – 4 inches
    • Venus (yellow): 2 inches
    • Earth (blue): 2 inches
    • Mars (red): 1.5 inches
    • Mercury (orange): 1 inch

    Please note that this is not the right order of arrangement (see the sequence below.)

    How to Assemble the Model

    To make a hanging model, you can use straws or wooden dowel rods (like for grilling kebabs) to connect the planets to the sun in the center. You could also use a hula-hoop toy to form the main structure, suspend the sun in the middle (connect it to two sides), and hang the planets around the circle. You can also arrange the planets in a straight line from the sun showing their relative distance (to scale). However, although you may have heard the term “planetary alignment” used by astronomers, they do not mean the planets are all in a straight line, they are simply referring to some of the planets being in the same general region.

    To make a box model, cut off the top flaps of the box and set it on its side. Color the inside of the box black, to represent space. You might also sprinkle silver glitter inside for stars. Attach the semicircular sun to one side, and hang the planets in order, from the sun, in the following sequence:

    • Mercury
    • Venus
    • Earth
    • Mars
    • Jupiter
    • Saturn
    • Uranus
    • Neptune

    Remember the mnemonic device for this is: My very educated mother just served us nachos.

    Installing a solar lighting system isn’t especially difficult. Much depends on the kind of light-mostly a solar lighting system will be for outdoor lights. You can buy solar lighting kits but you can also piece everything together yourself. The important thing is getting a solar panel that’s powerful enough to power the solar lighting system.

    Step 1 – Solar Panel

    The big problem with a solar lighting system is that most solar panels don’t generate much electricity. To have a viable system you need to have the best solar panel you can afford. This means not only in size, but also in material. It needs to have plenty of silicon.

    The solar panel, or photovoltaic cell as it more properly known, converts sunlight into direct current electricity. The more of efficiently the panel can convert sunlight, the more electricity you’ll have for the solar lighting system.

    Step 2 – Installing the Panel

    The panel for the solar lighting system needs to be installed on the roof, preferably facing south, so it gets as much sunlight as possible. It can either lay flat on the roof, or can be angled upward to get more of the sun.

    Taking extra time to ensure that the solar panel receives the maximum possible amount of sun is an investment, as you’ll be able to produce more electricity for your solar lighting system.

    Step 3 – Wiring

    You need to run the wiring from the solar panel to the battery. The electricity produced by the cell is DC, or direct current, and the current in the battery is also DC.

    The battery should be in a convenient place for the solar lighting system. If possible, run the wiring inside the house so it’s not at the mercy of the elements. This can create more work as you’ll need to go through the roof or wall and run the wiring inside the walls.

    Step 4 – Battery

    The wiring will attach to the battery, which is essentially a storage unit. The electricity generated during the day by the sun on the solar cell is collected in the battery. When the solar lighting system is switched on, it begins to deplete the battery. The battery will only charge when there is sun on the solar panel.

    Step 5 – Lighting

    Appliances in your house are all alternating current, or AC. Outdoor lighting is DC. If you want an indoor solar lighting system you’ll need to use an inverter than can change direct current to alternating current, and the power will have to be added to the grid in the house (it can go straight in via the inverter, bypassing the battery).

    Using low power light bulbs will reduce the amount of electricity needed, so the electricity generated will last longer. For outdoor lights you can connect the battery directly to the lights to power them; a good, modern, option for low wattage outdoor lights is LED lights. A single solar panel isn’t going to power indoor domestic lighting, but it will be able to power a series of outdoor lights.

    1,690 уникальных посетителей
    31 добавили в избранное

    Before we dive deep into the game itself, you’ve got to understand a few things about the interface. Luckily, the interface is user friendly so it should be pretty easy to understand and use.

    Look at the bottom of your screen and you’ll find a row of options. This includes controlling the time, adding/editing objects and changing the simulation. For now, focus on the add tool, located between the edit and power tools.

    This tool allows us to create an entire universe of your own galaxies, star systems and planets! Be careful though! Putting a star in the wrong place in a star system will spell doom for that planetary system.

    We’ll get back to the adding tool in a bit; for now, let’s set our target to the edit tool.

    The editing tool is on the row of tools I explained before when we’re trying to find the add tool. Be careful with this tool! Use it with caution! Accidentally moving a star into a planetary system will spell doom for the asteroid belts and planets and, of course, life surviving on any of those planets.

    The edit tool allows us to move things with ease. If you put a star in a planetary system by accident (I don’t see how but okay) then quickly pause the simulation (press spacebar) and move the star at least a few hundred AU from the planets and asteroids (depends how big your star system is).

    Its about time we move on to the real action where we start adding objects to our universe.

    Let’s get started on our star system. We’ll need to return to the add tool which will come in handy now. Click on it. Another row should slide up and reveal a collection of already-known stars, exoplanets, asteroids and many more (including black holes, white dwarfs, neutron stars etc).

    Pick a star from the row. This star can simply be our own Sun. Your choice. By now, you should have selected a star and placed it somewhere on the grid (I like to have my star at the center of the grid). I won’t get into binary or multiple star systems yet, that’s for another guide! For now, we’ll just have one star. Click on that star and its preview box and a world of properties awaits you. Here you can name your star (be creative!), change its mass, diameter, density, luminosity, age, temperature and even more!

    Now its time to add a planet or two! Like before, in that row where stars are (the All tab), planets will also be there. At the bottom right corner will be a small tab with properties. Where it says “orbit”, select it and place down a random planet or an exoplanet we’ve discovered (should be over 1,000 exoplanets!).

    The planet is now in orbit! Whatever planet it is, if its a gas giant or terrestrial (rocky), you can now customise the planet’s properties like the atmosphere, material composition and more!

    If you want to add a moon then simply select a random moon (or small moon) from the All tab and place it down near the planet. Depending on the distance the moon is from the planet, the orbit will become more elliptical if its closer to the Roche limit (the distance from the planet where tidal forces break the moon apart although the program doesn’t simulate this yet).

    Once you’ve added many planets (although it may become unstable due to the gravitational interactions) you can start to change their properties. This includes their mass, size, density, atmosphere – you get the picture now.

    Click back on to your planet and click on the preview box. The massive black box filled with numbers and words should open up to your right. Here is where things get interesting. If your planet doesn’t have an atmosphere then give it one now!

    Again, more clicking. Click on the Temperature tab which brings up properties like albedo, atmosphere mass etc. Change the atmospheric pressure to roughly 1 Earth atmosphere (1 atm).
    This will also produce a greenhouse effect (we’ve proberly learn’t this in Science) which traps in heat from the star. The atmosphere colour is random for each planet.

    If the planet is in the habitable zone of your star (where temperatures are warm enough for liquid water and, therefore, life) you can start to add water to your planet. Go into the Materials tab where five materials are shown as sliders. Start adding tiny amounts of water to your planet and eventually, lakes, seas and even oceans will appear. Adding too much water will turn your planet into an oceanic world (where there is no land anywhere).

    You should start exploring the game more in-depth now. You may not need my help anymore but if you do need help, always search on YouTube for tutorials! Even I have made some tutorials (although they are out of date).

    How to create a solar system

    How to create a solar system

    A cheap solar panel system will forever be the best solution to expensive electric bills. Solar cells are getting cheaper each year.

    While you could pay up to $10,000 for an off-the-shelf installation and could cover the system’s price in just over 10 years, it’s still better and more educational to make one yourself.

    Let’s face it: we’re still living the post-traumatic stress of what happened in 2008, and we’re still living uncertain times when every cent we take from the bank is thoroughly analyzed before we actually sign a contract. The lack of financial stability has caused astute savings among those who learned how to save what they have, including energy.

    We’re living in a war right now. The battle for energy efficiency has never been fought with more advanced weaponry, and the winners are all those who pay less for more month after month after month…

    The first line of defense against paying more for electricity than you did last year is building your own solar panel system. Yes, you may have heard of Solyndra collapsing and may have even thought, at least once in your lifetime, how it would be like having your own solar panels mounted in your backyard or on your home’s rooftop.

    And, for a moment, you were thrilled. It would certainly be nice being energy independent, let alone having an electric car that you could power with those solar cells to give you free rides for the rest of your life. And so on.

    There’s a problem: how to you recover the costs within a couple of months?

    Well, there’s a solution to that: build your own DIY solar panel system. Here’s how:

    How to create a solar system1. Get cheap solar cells from eBay

    There are a lot of solar cell types that you can choose from. There are the Chinese ones, with good results, the best price, but not guaranteeing much, there are the Japanese ones with good performance, good price and the guarantee of Japanese work, and there are the American ones, with the best performance, the highest price and again, guarantees over guarantees. Choose wisely with regard to your budget. For example, a rule of thumb in 2012 would be that the cells shouldn’t sell for more than $1.3 per watt. Buy a couple of cells you think would fit your solar panel system’s budget and preferences, and move on to step #2.

    How to create a solar system2. Get tools

    So you got your cells in the mail. Let’s say you received solar cells totaling 194 watts for $105+shipping (an actual example from ebay) that you carefully unpack, taking care not to break them, as they’re very thin. Now find yourself some tools like a soldering iron, solder, solder paste or flux (for removing the grease off the wires), a saw, some wooden board and protective glasses, a multimeter to measure voltage and amperage. And, of couse, a pencil and a ruler.

    How to create a solar system3. Plan your solar panel system carefully

    Place the square solar cells onto the wooden board and draw separating lines (carefully). You’re halfway through, after all.

    How to create a solar system4. Wire the cheap solar panel system

    After you planned the physical arrangement of the solar cells on the board, now start soldering the wires to the solar cells and then to each other.

    First, link the cells in series. Respect this basic rule, just like if you were soldering batteries: the positive lead is to be soldered to the negative lead of the next cell. Do this for as many cells as needed to reach a voltage of 12 or 24 volts. Do not exceed that as you would enter the area of dangerous voltages. You want to generate serious power here, not fool around and you don’t want to electrocute yourself to death (take care!). The power remains the same, after all. You just need a minimum of 12 volts to kick-start a 12V inverter for generating 110/220V AC or charge your 12V battery packs. Linking the cell in series will increase the voltage.

    Then, stick the cells to the board, carefully. It would be better if you made them a frame where they can be inserted individually, so you can replace defective ones, just in case.

    Before you’ll have stuck all the cells in the right place, make sure you drill holes for the wires, individually. Make connection buses along the positive and the negative lead and then connect those buses (thicker wires) in parallel (plus to plus, minus to minus) to have a parallel connection and increase the amperage.

    How to create a solar system5. You’re done!

    You made your first functional solar panel system, and now you can take it outside to see what it’s generating. You first have to measure the voltage, and then the short-circuit amperage. Just make sure your ammeter bears the solar cells’ nominal power (108W at 12V means 9 amps).

    You can now power anything that runs on DC current, charge your car battery and so on. If you succeeded doing these 5 steps, then you can order some more solar cells until you reach the power you want for your system. Remember, the more power you want, the larger the inverter you’ll need to get.

    Now the hardest part of building the solar panel system, which requires increased care and seriousness in the quality of the work done, is connecting the panel to a pack of batteries and then to an inverter. You can use a computer UPS (Uninterruptible Power Source), but you’ll need more power to power your home. However, the batteries don’t have to be new, and they can be the lead-acid type, but it’s advisable that you should buy specially crafted ones for power storage and deep cycle use, since car batteries can only cope with high loads for a short time, and if they’re accidentally discharged below a certain threshold, you lose them for good.

    Of course, there are lots of secrets you’ll find out only through practice, but the overall idea is that such a system is cheap and for 200 watts of power you’ll need solar cells worth about $200 and batteries worth about $400 to $500. If you get an inverter from ebay, or even better, buy a used UPS (handle with care), you’ll not go over $500 for the whole system. If you want to really power your entire home, you’ll need about $1,000 to become truly energy independent (as in not paying a dime to electric utilities). How does that sound?

    Next you could try building a wind turbine that would supplement your power needs at night, when the Sun is over Europe (or vice-versa).

    I know it sounds tough, and I know you’ll have a hard time getting started, just like with all the things you do for the first time, but after you start you’ll see it’s not such a big deal. And you don’t have to pay $10,000 for a solar panel system that’s only going to do the same thing as your own hand-built one.

    Program an interactive model of our Solar System. This STEM coding activity guides you through creating a simulation with planets orbiting the Sun.

    Activity Details

    Program an interactive model of our Solar System. This project comes with step-by-step instructions that guide you through creating a simulation with planets orbiting the Sun. Then add facts about each planet that pop up when clicked.

    Teacher Notes

    Students follow step-by-step instructions to code an interactive Solar System. They do independent research about the planets and the Sun.


    CCSS-ELA: 3.RI.3, 4.RI.3, 3.RI.5, 3.RF.4, 4.RF.4, 3.L.4
    CSTA: L1:3.CT.1, L1:6.CT.1, L1:6.CPP.1, L1:6.CPP.5, L1:6.CPP.6

    Get Started in 5 Minutes

    • 50+ tutorials for Grade K-12
    • Progress tracking (needs classroom setup)
    • Student metrics & certificates (needs classroom setup)
    • Lesson guides & answer keys
    • Marketing materials

    How to create a solar system

    Grades 6+
    Programming language Tynker Blocks, JavaScript, Python
    Experience Intermediate
    Activity type DIY Project
    Length 40 mins
    Runs on: Chrome (29+), Firefox (30+), Safari (7+), or Edge (20+) browser
    More Hour of Code Activities

    Use JavaScript to save the computer from viruses as you solve mazes and navigate through portals.

    Make a game where birds bounce around the screen.

    How to create a solar system

    What you need:

    • Cardboard box (old cereal or shoe box)
    • Coloured paints
    • Paintbrush
    • Balls (polystyrene)
    • Playdough
    • 11 straws or sticks
    • Printed pictures of Bingo and Floppy
    • Tape

    How to make your solar system in a box:


    • Paint the inside of your box with black paint
    • Once dry, paint dots all over the inside for stars

    The planets:

    • One-by-one stick the polystyrene balls on a stick and paint your planets (the stick helps you paint all sides)
    • Paint the Sun yellow
    • Paint Mercury brown
    • Paint Venus a pale yellow
    • Paint Earth blue and green
    • Pain Mars a red, orange
    • Paint Jupiter with red, orange, and white paint, swirled into patterns
    • Paint Saturn a pale yellow
    • Paint Uranus a pale blue
    • Paint Neptune blue

    Build your box:

    1. Make a ring out of yellow playdough for Saturn
    2. Use a stick with blunt edges and poke it through the polystyrene ball so the edges poke out of each side (balance your playdough ring on Saturn)
    3. Arrange your planets and get ready to hang them in your box
    4. For the planets, poke the sticks through the back of the box and push the planets onto the sticks from the front (this will hold them in place, so you can rotate them)
    5. Cut two thin lines in the top of the box (ask an adult) so you can fit a stick through it and move it from side-to-side
    6. Poke the two remaining sticks through the top of the box
    7. Attach Bingo and Floppy to these sticks using tape
    8. Move the sticks from side-to-side, Bingo and Floppy can now float!

    Take Bingo and Floppy on an adventure through space!

    How to create a solar system

    Our solar system consists of our star, the Sun, and everything bound to it by gravity – the planets Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Uranus, and Neptune; dwarf planets such as Pluto; dozens of moons; and millions of asteroids, comets, and meteoroids. Beyond our own solar system, we have discovered thousands of planetary systems orbiting other stars in the Milky Way.

    10 Things to Know About Our Solar System

    10 Need-to-Know Things About the Solar System

    One of Billions

    Our solar system is made up of a star, eight planets, and countless smaller bodies such as dwarf planets, asteroids, and comets.

    Meet Me in the Orion Arm

    Our solar system orbits the center of the Milky Way galaxy at about 515,000 mph (828,000 kph). We’re in one of the galaxy’s four spiral arms.

    A Long Way Round

    It takes our solar system about 230 million years to complete one orbit around the galactic center.

    Spiraling Through Space

    There are three general kinds of galaxies: elliptical, spiral, and irregular. The Milky Way is a spiral galaxy.

    Good Atmosphere(s)

    Our solar system is a region of space. It has no atmosphere. But it contains many worlds – including Earth – with many kinds of atmospheres.

    Many Moons

    The planets of our solar system – and even some asteroids – hold more than 200 moons in their orbits.

    Ring Worlds

    The four giant planets – and at least one asteroid – have rings. None are as spectacular as Saturn’s gorgeous rings.

    Leaving the Cradle

    More than 300 robotic spacecraft have explored destinations beyond Earth’s orbit, including 24 American astronauts who made the trip from the Earth to the Moon.

    Life as We Know It

    Our solar system is the only one known to support life. So far, we only know of life on Earth, but we’re looking for more everywhere we can.

    Far-Ranging Robots

    NASA’s Voyager 1 and Voyager 2 are the only spacecraft to leave our solar system. Three other spacecraft – Pioneer 10, Pioneer 11, and New Horizons – will eventually hit interstellar space.

    FAQ: Which Spacecraft are Headed to Interstellar Space?

    Five spacecraft have achieved enough velocity to eventually travel beyond the boundaries of our solar system. Two of them reached the unexplored space between the stars after several decades in space.

    • Voyager 1 went interstellar in 2012 and Voyager 2 joined it in 2018. Both spacecraft are still in communication with Earth. Both spacecraft launched in 1977.
    • NASA’s New Horizons spacecraft is currently exploring an icy region beyond Neptune called the Kuiper Belt. It eventually will leave our solar system.
    • Pioneer 10 and Pioneer 11 also will ultimately travel silently among the stars. The spacecraft used up their power supplies decades ago.

    Science fair projects are very helpful to motivate the students towards scientific study. It also provides the possibility of observing the real world and related problems in a closer way. It aims to develop curiosity about science and technology. It brings about improvement in the manipulative skills, knowledge, and self-confidence.

    Solar system began forming 10 to 12 billion years ago as a swirling gas and dust formed a dense core. To visualize the Solar system, understand the orbital motion of the planets and to locate the actual position of the planets the solar system science fair projects are helpful.


    Some simple solar system science fair projects ideas include answering questions such as:

    – Can we collect micrometeorites from the outdoor sources?

    – Could the other planets support any life?

    – What causes the phases of moon and what affects the phases of moon?

    – How terrestrial planets are formed?

    – Are there many other solar systems in the universe? Do they support life?

    To study about the other galaxies and solar system present in this universe this project will be useful. A comparative study of why life is possible on earth and why not life is possible on other planets can be done in detail. Younger children can also build a model of the solar system and show the relationships between the planets.

    Also consider looking at natural forces which occur in the solar system, such as exploring a question like, how are the magnetic fields affected by solar storms? Can we build a homemade magnetometer to measure that? The magnetic fields are affected by solar storms and cause small changes in its direction at the surface, which are called “magnetic storms.” A magnetometer operates like a sensitive compass and senses these slight changes in the magnetic field. A homemade magnetometer can be constructed.

    Can we identify black holes? If the answer is yes, how can it be done? By this project, the mysteries and curiosity about the black holes will take a shape and a clear knowledge about black holes can be gained. A thorough understanding of the nature of black holes is neceessary, and a lot of background information will be necessary for such a project.

    You can make your own comet to know the details about the comets. A large comet is a spectacular sight and is a star like celestial body, which has a tail and still people have lots of doubts about it. To know better, this project will help out.

    How to locate the position of a celestial body by a sidereal pointer? A sidereal pointer is an instrument that helps you to locate each celestial body in the night sky. How to construct a sidereal pointer easily can be discussed in this project in detail.

    Solar system science projects are fairly demanding projects that represent a challenge. Each of the projects related with solar system science projects develops cognitive skills and help the students to leap forward.

    How To Create A Solar System Science Fair Project

    Jordan Matthews is a High School Math and Science teacher who has worked as a judge and a coordinator of many science fairs. Check his Science Fair Project ideas website for some more ideas and information about constructing some solar system science fair projects.


    Individual panel prices

    Prices of DIY kits

    Installed system prices

    How to create a solar system

    Solar panels are designed to capture the sun’s energy, absorbing its rays and turning them into solar electricity. The photovoltaic effect, or the scientific term for converting sunlight into electricity, is a bit complex. But don’t let that stop you from learning how solar panels work!

    Find out how much a solar system would cost for your specific home

    Here’s a brief introduction to how solar panels work before we dig into the details:

    • Solar cells absorb sunlight, which generates an electric field by knocking electrons loose
    • A solar inverter converts this energy into usable electricity
    • Excess energy is sent back to the grid or a solar battery

    On this page

    What are solar panels made of?

    Solar panels are made up of polysilicon, metal, and glass. A solar panel’s solar cells, the photovoltaic (PV) component of the solar PV panel that creates electricity, is made up of silicon as well.

    Most of the solar panel is made up of PV cells which are then covered by glass and a back sheet for protection. These layers are held together by a metal frame that can be fitted to solar racking on a roof.

    Each solar panel also has a junction box on the back of it. This box is what holds and protects the important wiring that carries electricity to the inverter.

    Dig deeper: Read more about how solar panels are made.

    How do solar panels harness energy?

    Solar panels are built to generate electricity from the sun via the solar cells that they’re made of. Solar cells act as semiconductors and are made from monocrystalline silicon and boron. Silicon and boron are the elements that make them photovoltaic – giving them the ability to convert sunlight into electricity.

    Within the silicon cell wafers, there is a negative charge and positive layer. The negative layer has extra electrons, or the element that conducts electricity, and the positive layer has space for the electrons to go.

    When the sun’s photon energy hits the panel, the intense energy forces these electrons to move from the negative to the positive layer. This movement is what generates an electric field, and thus electricity.

    This electricity needs somewhere to go to be usable. Cue the rest of the solar system, from the wiring to the solar inverter.

    What do solar inverters do?

    When solar modules generate electricity, it’s in the form of direct current or DC electricity. But the electricity your home uses is known as alternating current or AC electricity. To create usable electricity with solar panels, you need a solar inverter.

    Solar inverters do a lot of the heavy lifting to ensure the solar system is working properly. Not only do solar inverters convert electricity, but they also communicate with and send excess energy to the grid.

    In the event of an electrical power outage, solar panels must stop sending an electrical current to the grid. Sending live electricity to wires that people are working to fix is dangerous. A solar inverter stops the electricity from flowing during a power outage.

    There are a few different types of inverters, such as string inverters, microinverters, or hybrid inverters – but your solar installer will help you choose the best one for your solar panel system.

    Learn more: Dive into solar inverters.

    Your solar inverter is in constant communication with the grid, sending energy to it or pulling energy from it when you require extra power. Working in tandem with the grid is key to how residential solar panels work.

    Why is the grid important?

    The electricity grid is a key component of most residential solar systems. Unless you’re off-grid, your home will remain connected to the grid to provide energy to utility companies, potentially benefit from net metering, and aid you in using the grid as a backup power source.

    Net metering

    Net metering is one of the best financial incentives for going solar. If your solar panels generate more energy than your home uses, that energy is sent to the grid and you are then compensated for that energy.

    Alternatively, you can store that extra battery in a solar storage battery for use during emergencies, cloudy days, or nighttime use. If you do not want a solar battery for energy independence, it sometimes makes more financial sense to rely on the grid and net metering.

    How can you make solar panels work for your home?

    Solar technology has been around for many years, but may not be top of mind unless you’re considering switching to solar. For many, if a solar array is hooked up and working, then there is no reason to think about how solar panels work.

    How solar photovoltaic panels work as an energy source is fascinating. There’s a lot going on when the sun hits the panels. Electrons are moving around within the photovoltaic cells to create DC electricity that your inverter then converts to AC renewable energy for your home.

    This all happens quietly and out of view, unless something is wrong with your system. This is why we suggest homeowners use a local installer who is more likely to be around for the lifetime of your panels when they need to be serviced.

    Written by: Adam C Grid Threats 6 Comments Print This Article

    How to create a solar system

    Solar Power When The Grid Goes Down

    When most people think of emergency power, they usually think of gasoline, propane or diesel generators.

    While generators make a lot of sense in an emergency situation, they do have some tactical downsides. First of all, most generators are relatively loud when they are running, and when coupled with a grid-down situation in which everything around happens to be very silent because the power’s out, you can see how being loud is a disadvantage. Essentially, everyone within a two-mile radius will hear your generator. Perhaps they will come inquiring as to why it is that you’re so well-prepared while they aren’t. Additionally, there is the problem of fueling that generator; you need to have adequate stores of gasoline, diesel or propane, and not only that, you need to have oil and filters to provide the necessary oil changes, which increase in frequency the more you run the generator.

    Solar Power

    Did you know, however, that you can devise a simple solar panel system for use during emergencies? It’s totally possible to set up a few panels in a freestanding system, coupled with a modest battery bank, so that you can generate at least some power during a grid-down situation. Although a handful of solar panels won’t generate the same amount of power as a large generator, they can still be used to power things like laptops, communications devices, and medical equipment so that you aren’t totally hung out to dry when the power goes off. Additionally, an emergency solar power system is totally silent, so no one will even know you have emergency power. Here’s how to build a simple system:

    Select the size of solar panel you want to use

    Since this is an emergency system, we aren’t talking about filling your roof with panels; what we are saying is to put together a system that uses between one and four 400 watt panels. The exact sizing of your system is beyond the scope of this article, because only you know what devices you absolutely need to power during an emergency, but sizing guides are available everywhere on line.

    An Endless Supply Of Free Electricity From The Sun

    Select an inverter

    Solar panels put out DC voltage natively. DC voltage is essentially the same sort of voltage that you would get from a battery. What you want is to be able to put out AC voltage, so that you can power the devices in your home during an emergency — things like laptops, power tools or refrigeration. In order to do this, you will need an inverter. Inverters convert the DC voltage that solar panels produce into AC voltage that your home appliances can use. You’ll most definitely want a pure sine wave inverter, especially if you plan to power sensitive electronics such as computers and laptops with your emergency solar system. Pure sine wave inverters most closely replicate the kind of power you have coming out of your wall plug.

    Select a battery bank

    You don’t just want to generate solar power while the sun is still shining – you want to be able to store the solar energy you create for the nighttime, overcast or cloudy days. In order to store the solar energy, you’ll need an appropriately sized battery bank; this is comprised of special batteries that are sized according to how many panels you have. Most people think solar energy is only good in the daytime; they quickly forget that by using batteries, you can store and use that power 24/7.

    Portable Solar Power You Can Depend On In Any Crisis

    Wire the system for use

    Since this is an emergency backup system, we aren’t planning on tying the solar panel’s energy output to your home’s wiring system for simplicity’s sake. What we recommend is to leave this system purely standalone. The way to do that is to purchase some wall plugs, and clearly mark them as solar only. So when you wire your system, you wire the output of the solar panel to its own, dedicated wall plug. This has a number of advantages. You can use the solar plug anytime you wish, even when not in an emergency, and anything you plug in there will be free power.

    Looking to build an augmented reality (AR) solar system application? Use this solar system demo application created with Unity, AR Foundation, and echoAR. The full demo can also be found on echoAR’s GitHub.

    How to create a solar system

    If you don’t have an echoAR API key yet, make sure to register for FREE at echoAR.


    • Create a new Unity project.
    • Clone the Unity-ARFoundation-echoAR sample code.
    • Clone this repository for prefabs,scenes and custom scripts.
    • Follow the instructions on our documentation page to set your API key.
    • Set your echoAR API key in the echoAR prefab
    • Add the models from the models folder to the echoAR console
    • For each model, add the corresponding metadata from the metadata folder on the echoAR console
    • Overwrite the existing echoAR/CustomBehaviour.cs script with the new CustomBehaviour.cs file
    • Overwrite the existing echoAR/RemoteTransformation.cs script with the new RemoteTransformation.cs file

    How to create a solar system
    How to create a solar system
    How to create a solar system


    • Touch Drag Button to enable dragging.
    • Touch on any planet to get information.

    Learn more
    Refer to our documentation to learn more about how to use Unity, AR Foundation, and echoAR.

    Our Solar System has a little sister now called Atlas Rain 🙂 You can see some of the most interesting events in the history of Earth.
    You can check it out on Chrome Web Store right here

    We’ve added more than two hundred events so far and we’re adding more every day.

    Please grab it and let us know what you think, we love to hear your feedback 🙂 Hope you enjoy it.

    • Video Tutorial
    • Creating your own tour
    • Calculations
    • Disclaimer
    • About


    Changing visual effect

    Hiding menus

    Move the camera to a planet or moon

    Move camera by some distance

    Play Soundcloud track

    Display Youtube video

    Diaply Picasa photo

    Submitting tour

    The following formulas are used to calculate the position of each planet. Certain assumptions are made and therefore the positions are only approximations.

    First the mean anomoly is calculated:

    ,where M is the mean anomoly and Tp and longitude of perihelion are constants.

    Then the heliocentric longitude is calculated:

    ,where v is the true anomoly. However, by assuming that eccentricity is 0 (the orbit of the planet is a perfect circle), the true anomoly becomes the mean anomoly (M).

    So now, since the radius of the orbit of the planets is given, and we also have the heliocentric longitude, we can calculate the coordinate of the planet in the solar system using simple trigonometry:
    X coordinate = orbital radius * cos(heliocentric longitude)
    Y coordinate = orbital radius * sin(heliocentric longitude)

    For more information and to find out how to get a better approximation please refer to the following book:
    Practical astronomy with your calculator By Peter Duffett-Smith

    • Great care has been taken to make sure the position of the planets and their orientation (especially that of the Earth’s) as well as the information about the planets are accurate, however, the author of this application is not responsible for the accuracy of this information.
    • The information about the planets are taken from the website.
    • The method for calculating the position of the planets is taken from the book Practical astronomy with your calculator By Peter Duffett-Smith [page 103].
    • The texture of the planets are taken from
    • This application uses the excellent and min.Three.js frameworks.
    • The author’s website:

    This is a 3D solar system simulation application, which gives you the approximate location of the planets in the solar system at different time, and some information about each one of them. This application uses HTML5 and WebGL.

    • Fixed a some small bug which caused a box to show up in the middle of the screen.
    • Fixed some small bugs.
    • Re-arranged the ads and created just one ad instead of two to make it less intrusive.
    • NASA’s Solar System News is added and the top menues are cleaned up a bit.
    • Added new navigation controls.
    • Added statistics to the application.
    • Fixed a bug which prevented tours to be submitted.
    • Made the tour window slightly smaller to avoid interference with the AD and the navigation.
    • Added capability to click on the planets to go to them.
    • Added lens fare effect by upgrading to the latest version of min.Three.js.
    • Fixed small issues with Saturn and Uranus rings.
    • Fixed a problem that happened in the new version of Chrome. The bug caused the screen to be black.
    • Now everyone can create tours.
    • Added the main infrastructure for the tour system and added the single Solar System Tour.
    • Added Asteroid Belt and multi-language support.
    • A “Shaders” option has been added in the “Settings” mene. Users who don’t see the three inner planets can disable the shaders to view those planets.
    • Reducing the height of the Help panel slightly so that it fits better for some users who can’t see the entire panel.
    • The Moon has been added (with approximately correct position).
    • City lights texture is added to Earth.
    • Earth atmosphere has been added.
    • A bug that caused the camera to jump when zooming out of a planet is fixed.
    • The initial release.

    Download a poster of this animation!

    8.5 x 11 inches

    8.5 x 13 inches

    11 x 17 inches

    Click here to read a transcript of this story

    The solar system is a pretty busy place. It’s got all kinds of planets, moons, asteroids, and comets zipping around our Sun.

    But how did this busy stellar neighborhood come to be?

    Our story starts about 4.6 billion years ago, with a wispy cloud of stellar dust.

    This cloud was part of a bigger cloud called a nebula.

    At some point, the cloud collapsed—possibly because the shockwave of a nearby exploding star caused it to compress.

    When it collapsed, it fell in on itself, creating a disk of material surrounding it.

    Finally the pressure caused by the material was so great that hydrogen atoms began to fuse into helium, releasing a tremendous amount of energy. Our Sun was born!

    Even though the Sun gobbled up more than 99% of all the stuff in this disk, there was still some material left over.

    Bits of this material clumped together because of gravity. Big objects collided with bigger objects, forming still bigger objects. Finally some of these objects became big enough to be spheres—these spheres became planets and dwarf planets.

    Rocky planets, like Earth, formed near the Sun, because icy and gaseous material couldn’t survive close to all that heat.

    Gas and icy stuff collected further away, creating the gas and ice giants.

    And like that, the solar system as we know it today was formed.

    There are still leftover remains of the early days though.

    Asteroids in the asteroid belt are the bits and pieces of the early solar system that could never quite form a planet.

    Way off in the outer reaches of the solar system are comets. These icy bits haven’t changed much at all since the solar systems formation.

    In fact, it is the study of asteroids and comets that allows scientists to piece together this whole long story.

    Quick and fun movies that answer big science questions!

    Have you ever looked at the solar panels on roofs and wondered exactly what they do, and how? Well, those hi-tech expanses of shimmering glass are actually just one component in a complex network that harnesses the sun’s renewable energy to deliver electricity to the home within.

    Let’s take a simple, step-by-step look at how solar power works.

    How Do Solar Panels Make Electricity?

    STEP 1: Sunlight activates the panels.

    How to create a solar system
    A rack-and-panel solar system

    Each individual panel is constructed of a layer of silicon cells, a metal frame, a glass casing surrounded by a special film, and wiring. For maximum effect, the panels are grouped together into “arrays” (an ordered series) and placed on rooftops or in large outdoor spaces. The solar cells, which are also referred to as photovoltaic cells, absorb sunlight during daylight hours.

    STEP 2: The cells produce electrical current.

    How to create a solar system
    A silicon ingot and wafer

    Within each solar cell is a thin semiconductor wafer made from two layers of silicon. One layer is positively charged, and the other negatively charged, forming an electric field. When light energy from the sun strikes a photovoltaic solar cell, it energizes the cell and causes electrons to ‘come loose’ from atoms within the semiconductor wafer. Those loose electrons are set into motion by the electric field surrounding the wafer, and this motion creates an electrical current.

    STEP 3: The electrical energy is converted.

    How to create a solar system
    A solar inverter. Image provided by SMA Solar Technology AG

    You now have solar panels working efficiently to transform sunlight into electricity, but the electricity generated is called direct current (or DC) electricity, which is not the type of electricity that powers most homes, which is alternating current (or AC) electricity. Fortunately, DC electricity can easily be changed into AC electricity by a gadget called an inverter. In modern solar systems, these inverters can be configured as one inverter for the entire system or as individual microinverters attached behind the panels.

    STEP 4: The converted electricity powers your home.

    How to create a solar system
    A solar microinverter

    Once the solar energy has been converted from DC to AC electricity, it runs through your electrical panel and is distributed within the home to power your appliances. It works exactly the same way as the electrical power generated through the grid by your electric utility company, so nothing within the home needs to change. Since you still remain connected to your traditional power company, you can automatically draw additional electricity to supplement any solar shortages from the grid.

    STEP 5: A net meter measures usage.

    How to create a solar system
    A smart electric meter

    On cloudy days and overnight, your solar shingles or panels may not be able to capture enough sunlight to use for energy; conversely, in the middle of the day when nobody is home, they may collect surplus energy—more than you need to operate your home. That’s why a meter is used to measure the electricity flowing in both directions—to and from your home.Your utility company will often provide credits for any surplus power you send back to the grid. This is known as net metering.


    Now that you know the basics about solar energy, you can marvel at how today’s photovoltaic technology can capture the vast power of the sun to operate a home. It may not be rocket science—but it definitely is human ingenuity at its best.

    Interested in solar roofing for your home? Explore our solar products or find a credentialed solar installer in your area.

    Author – Alycia Gordan

    Clean energy is gaining ground rapidly just when greenhouse gases and carbon emissions are immensely hurting our ecosystem. Worldwide, two-thirds of solar power capacity have been installed since 2011. Fortunately, India has kept pace with the rapid development of clean solar power. Reports indicate that solar power generation in India increased by a whopping 86% in 2017.

    It is now ideal to use solar power not only in commercial units but also for residential ones. The costs of installing a solar power unit have steadily dropped, but you can always try the DIY option to keep it within your budget. You can save money by setting up a solar with solar photo-voltaic (PV) system yourself by reading this simple guide to set up solar power. Here is an in-depth look at how you can build and install a solar power unit for your home:

    Step-by-step guide to set up solar power unit

    How to create a solar system

    Step 1: Gather solar power components

    It all begins with gathering the basic ingredients of a solar power unit. You will need four major items – solar panels, charge controller, inverter, and a battery pack. In addition to these items, you will require a breaker, meter, MC4 connector, and fuses among other things. Keep in mind that it is essential to read the solar panel module instructions.

    Step 2: Calculate your power load

    How to create a solar system

    Before getting to the solar installation task, it is crucial to sum up the power that you use at your home. This isn’t rocket science. All you have to do is to note down the home appliances that you use on a daily basis, which include television, lights, fan, and so on. Next, add the time for which these appliances run in a day. Go through the specification chart in your household electric appliances to check their usage duration or run time, and their power rating.

    Now calculate the ‘Watt-Hour’ by multiplying the runtime of an appliance with its power rating. Follow this step for each electrical device, then sum up the individual watt-hour numbers to get the grand total. You can also simplify this calculation by using an online off-grid load calculator.

    Step 3: Select and charge the battery

    How to create a solar system

    A major hiccup with solar power is that it doesn’t provide electricity when the sun goes down. However, you can easily crack this problem by using a battery. A lead-acid or a lithium-ion battery stores solar power generated during the daytime and discharges it at night. This provides a steady supply of energy, provided you have selected the optimum battery storage capacity. You will need a power controller to monitor your battery’s charging. These come between the panels and the battery. Such controllers are typically fitted with a small LED light that announces the charging state of the battery, and it adjusts the power that flows into the battery.

    Step 4: Set up the inverter

    How to create a solar system

    Solar arrays produce electricity in direct current (DC), but electrical appliances use power in the form of alternating current (AC). Inverter is a device that saves the day by allowing you to use electrical devices without using adaptors. Inverters come in varying power wattages and types including square wave, modified sine-wave, and pure sine-wave inverters. Square waves are not compatible for all devices, while the output of modified sine wave is not suitable for certain appliances such as a fridge. This makes a pure sine wave inverter the best choice for your solar system.

    Step 5: Fix the solar panels on your roof

    How to create a solar system

    Once the battery, controller, and inverters are ready, you need to get started with mounting the solar panels. Select the best spot for the panels on the roof or on open ground that receives an unhindered supply of the sun’s radiation. You can either make a mounting stand yourself or get it from the market. The tilt of the mounting stand should almost be equal to the latitude angle of your location. The proper setting of the solar panels is critical for their operation & maintenance. Hence, it is essential to ensure that the panels face the sun throughout the day.

    In the last phase of this step, wire the solar panels. You can trace a small junction box at the back of the solar panel. The junction box has negative and positive signs of polarity. In a large sized-panel, the junction box has terminal wires too with an MC4 connector. However, you will have to align the junction box with external wires yourself if you use small solar panels. Use the black and red wire for negative and positive terminal connections, respectively.

    Step 6: Connect the solar panels with battery

    You need to connect the solar panels with the battery. In certain PV systems, these come paired together, so you don’t have to put in the additional effort. In cases that are not given as a single unit, you need to make series and parallel connections. You can make a series connection by connecting a device’s positive terminal with another device’s negative terminal. For a parallel connection, you need to connect one device’s negative terminal with another device’s negative terminal and so on.

    Step 7: Setup stands for inverter and battery

    How to create a solar system

    Your residential solar unit is incomplete without stands for the battery and inverter. Again, you have the option of building the stands or getting them. Once the allocated positions for the inverter and battery are ready, you can start working on the wiring. Start with wiring the controller. The first connection from the left is for connecting the controller with the solar panels. The second connection is for pairing the battery with the controller. The last connection is for connecting the controller to the direct DC load connection.

    For connecting the solar panel with the charge controller, you will need a separate connector called an MC4 connector. Once the controller is connected to the battery, its LED lights should light up. Similarly, you will have to connect the inverter terminal with the battery’s terminal.

    Following these steps can guide you to set up a solar power unit at your home. The high costs incurred in installing one can be reaped later on as solar energy is not only clean but also a cost-effective investment.

    Author Bio

    Alycia Gordan is a tech junkie and a freelance writer who loves to read and write articles on healthcare, technology, fitness and lifestyle. You can find her on Twitter: @meetalycia

    DIY Information website. Search anything about DIY Information & Wallpaper in this website.

    Diy Solar System Projects. This working model can be made from different materials. This project is mainly used to improve pv generation system performance.

    How to create a solar systemEzras 3rd Grade Solar System Project – Craftideaorg – Craftideaorg Solar System Projects Solar System Projects For Kids Solar System Crafts from

    Today, solar kits that allow you to directly tie into the public utility grid. Here are the major cons to a diy solar project: From solar system visualizations made with duct tape to spectacular sundials, each of these projects introduces kids to space in a fun.

    We used a long box, paint, styrofoam planets, hot glue, crazy glue, black jewelry wire, battery operated lights from michael’s, scrapbook labels from michael’s.

    Diy solar system project for 3rd grade. 3 how to get cheap solar power: Diy solar heated garden bed. 7 how to build a solar food dehydrator.

    Space the planets according their distance to the sun and attach labels.

    Paper mache planets from at home with ali.

    The project solar tracking system is mainly designed with a microcontroller.

    Simple solar system mobile craft made from recycled circular foams, yarn and foam balls in assorted sizes.

    The proposed system like a water pump system using solar energy is used to provide water supply for the irrigation systems.

    Paper mache planets from at home with ali.

    Take nine different colorful play dough.

    Making a solar system mobile is a great activity for when you’re learning about the solar system.

    Age 7 to 16
    Challenge Level

    The following downloadable sheets may be useful:

    Can you make a model of the solar system, so that both the sizes of the planets and their distances from each other and the Sun are all to scale?

    This is not a straightforward problem, since although the planets are very big, their diameters are much, much smaller than the distances between them and the Sun.

    How to create a solar system

    Getting started

    Collect the following resources:

    • a toilet roll (unused and complete!) for each group of students
    • a large blow-up ball (the bigger the better, to represent the Sun)
    • a range of spherical (or nearly spherical) objects, ranging in size from a mustard seed up to small to medium-sized balls
    • a large space – big enough to take an unrolled toilet roll, preferably indoors, since even a very slight breeze will move the toilet roll and small objects on it

    The unrolled toilet roll will represent the distance from the sun – to be placed at one end – to the outermost planet.

    Hint: Pluto is now classified as a dwarf planet rather than a planet. If you include it, you increase the distance you need to work with from 4,500 million km to 5,900 million km. It is probably best not to include it!

    Scaling the distances in the solar system

    How to create a solar system

    Use this table to help you decide how you are going to make your model. You could:

    • make each piece of toilet paper a particular distance, say, 20 million km
    • divide the total distance between the Sun and Neptune by the number of pieces in your toilet roll
    • divide the total distance between the Sun and Neptune by the length of the toilet roll

    Or you may have your own ideas about how you want to scale your model.

    Mark where each planet will go on the toilet roll.

    Scaling the planets

    Using the data in the table, start by putting the planets in order of size. Then pick objects to represent each planet.

    Put the objects in the right places on the toilet roll.

    • Which is the biggest planet?
    • Which is the smallest?
    • Which planets are closest together?
    • Which are furthest apart?

    Improving your model

    If you wanted to use the same scale as you used for your toilet roll solar system to make models of the planets, how big would the biggest planet be? How big would the smallest be? Is this a practical scale for a model solar system?

    If you made the smallest planet so that it had a diameter of 1cm, how big would the distance from the sun to Neptune need to be? How about if you represented the smallest planet with a mustard seed?

    If you can, decide on a scale which will allow you to represent both the distances and the diameters of the planets. Find a long enough roll of paper (perhaps two or more toilet rolls stuck together), then either find suitable objects for each of the planets, or make them from modelling clay, papier mache, or similar.

    If there isn’t room to do this, you will need to agree that your planets and distances have to have a different scale. So how will you scale the size of your planets?

    If you make your own planets, find out what colour they appear to be, and paint them.

    Working with your model

    Make a colourful poster for each planet: more information about the planets.

    You could include things like:

    • how far it is from the Sun
    • its diameter
    • its mass
    • any unusual features
    • the number of moons, and their names if there aren’t very many
    • whether it is a rocky planet or a gas giant
    • if it has an atmosphere, what is it made of
    • how long its ‘year’ and its ‘day’ are
    • its lowest and highest surface temperatures, and whether one side is always shielded from the Sun or not
    • some calculations:
      • how strong is its gravity, how high could you jump
      • how fast would a rocket have to go to escape from its gravitational pull
      • how long would it take an email to get from Earth to the planet
      • how long it would take a rocket to get from Earth to the planet
    • the problems humans have have to overcome if they were ever to establish a colony on the planet

    Or you may have other things you want to find out about the planets which you could include.

    With thanks to the ‘Don’t Try This At Home’ Club Fowlmere Primary School, Cambridgeshire for letting us visit them and take photos.

    Unit: Earth and Space Science – Year of the Solar System

    Grade Levels: 7-9

    Connection To Curriculum: Science, Mathematics and Technology

    Teacher Prep Time: 3 hours

    Lesson Time Needed: 3 hours

    Complexity Moderate

    Keywords: planet sizes, planet comparisons, Earth vs. Mars, models, science process, scale, orbits, solar system, sun, sizes


    This lesson allows students to visualize the comparative sizes and distances of solar system bodies by making solar system objects to scale using common objects, walking off the distances between planets and participating in a Web-based Sun/Earth scale model activity.

    Students will:
    • Demonstrate the size of the sun and the bodies of the solar system on the ten-billionth scale.
    • Construct and walk the distances between the bodies of the solar system on the ten-billionth scale.
    • Compare the temperature, diameter and distance to the sun with familiar things on Earth.

    How to create a solar system

    Lesson Activities and Sequence

    1. Exploring Planet Sizes
      This activity looks at the sizes of the planets and takes place in the classroom. Students predict the size of Earth and Jupiter and find foods (like cereal, gum balls, etc.) that are about the size of each planet.
      Keywords: planet sizes, comparisons, Earth as a peppercorn, edible
    2. Walking Planet Distances
      This activity requires the class to go outside to walk the distances between the planets.
      Keywords: planets, scale models, distances, modeling, orbits, sizes
    3. Solar Pizza
      Students compare the temperature, diameter and distance to the sun with familiar things on Earth.
      Keywords: planets, sizes, planet temperatures, sun, comparing planets, distances in space

    National Science Education Standards, NSTA
    Earth and Space Science
    • Earth in the solar system.

    Common Core State Standards for Mathematics, NCTM
    Ratios and Proportional Relationships
    • Understand ratio concepts and use ratio reasoning to solve problems.

    ISTE NETS and Performance Indicators for Students, ISTE
    Creativity and Innovation
    • Use models and simulations to explore complex systems and issues.

    Research and Information Fluency
    • Process data and report results.

    Technology Operations and Concepts
    • Understand and use technology systems.

    Classroom Activity for 11-14

    What the Activity is for

    Using fruit to make a memorable model.

    Here you construct a model of the solar system to show the relative size of the planets, the distance of each planet from the Sun and the spacing between the planets.

    You can remind pupils that scientists frequently build models if the objects they are studying are either unimaginably large or too small to see.

    What to Prepare

    • an out-of-doors space at least 11 m long
    • a 15 metre tape measure

    The following pieces of fruit:

    • 2 cherries or 2 small Brussels sprouts
    • (1 slightly larger than the other – Mars is the larger one)
    • 2 plums or 2 apricots
    • 1 water melon or pumpkin
    • 1 coconut or swede
    • 1 apple
    • 1 orange
    • A copy of the support sheet (see below)

    What Happens During this Activity

    Nine pupils should make cards showing which planet they represent with lettering that will be visible from 10 m away when a photograph is taken.

    Take the class outside.

    Draw out a line and place the nine pupils to show where each planet is on the line. The pupils hold the fruit and the planet name so that everyone can see them.

    Teacher Tip: In these modelling activities it is important to be aware that the scale for the size of the planets is not the same scale as that used for the distance between them (although both the relative sizes and relative distances are to scale).


    Download the support sheet / student worksheet for this activity.

    I have a model that works, as far as I know, but it’s so messy! I am very new to Java, so I’d really appreciate some help tidying up. In particular, a lot of my constructors are empty which is probably not good, and I’m not sure if I’ve made the right choices in terms of public, static, void etc for my methods. It probably doesn’t follow best practices.

    SolarSim (Main):

    Particle :

    GravField :

    2 Answers 2

    After reading the program, I think it is pretty good for start, but there is some room for further improvement.


    Consider importing specific classes, instead of using the wildcard import, so that your namespace is not cluttered up. (Although there are also benefits in importing the whole package, see this SO question).

    Double constants

    Instead of using Math.pow, like this:

    Numbers can be written in scientific notation, as follows:

    Empty else blocks

    In general, it is best to avoid empty else blocks, like this one:

    Instead, the else-block can just be omitted:


    The parameters in the documentation should match the parameters of the method.

    So, in the above case, you should write “mass” and “radius” into the javadoc, instead of planetMass and planetRadius. Also, it would be nice to describe what “initialPos” means.

    Particle.initialPosition, Particle.initialVelocity, Particle.centreOfMass and Particle.cOMV are used only within Particle, thus they can be made private, instead of default (package-private) access.

    The methods updatePosition, updateVelocity, centreOfMass and cOMVel cannot be made static, since they refer to the above mentioned member variables. (The other possibility would be to make those variables static as well, though I’m not sure if that would not break the logic of the program.)

    Empty body for constructors

    As you wrote yourself, this is not a good practice 🙂 In short, those constructors do almost nothing.

    By calling public Particle(double mass, PhysicsVector x, PhysicsVector y), Particle.mass, Particle.initialPosition and Particle.initialVelocity are not set (they have the same value they received during initialisation). Probably, you should do something like this in the constructor:

    Although, it is not clear to me, what x and y mean in this context, so the actual code needed in your application could be different. Also note, that you need to prefix “mass” with “this”, if you are accessing the member variable, to differentiate it from the constructor parameter with the same name.

    The constructor public GravField(double mass, double radius, PhysicsVector initialPos) also does not do anything more than the default constructor, as it is now. Probably, it should look similar as follows:

    Note, that currently both constructors are being used, but they end up constructing three similar objects in each case (i.e., all with the default mass, radius, etc., instead of the parameters that you provide to them).

    Default constructor

    If you are not planning to use the default constructor (i.e. the one without any parameters), you do not need to provide one for the class. I.e., the following constructors are not really needed and can be removed:

    Utility methods

    I would suggest to move the methods SolarSim.copyArray, SolarSim.sumArray, SolarSim.add and SolarSim.subtract to a separate class (e.g. a new class called PhysicsVectorUtils, or even PhysicsVector itself, if you have access to its code), because they do not really belong to the logic of SolarSim. Also, in this way, Particle does not need to depend on SolarSim, in order to call sumArray.

    main method

    This method is very long, and difficult to follow. I suggest splitting up the steps into smaller methods. Besides, the local variables of this method, could be instead instance variable of SolarSim. You should end up with something like this:

    You could take the first part further, and call the methods not dependent on user input (file opening, initialisation of variables, fields, velocities etc.) from the constructor of SolarSim. (Beware, I’m not suggesting to put all the initialisation code into the constructor, because in this way the constructor would become very long. Just call those methods from within the constructor.)

    The output file could be an argument of the program. I.e., you would invoke the program like this:

    The path to the file can be read from args[0] in this case (i.e., from the args parameter of main).

    Also the number of steps (which is currently constant 1000), could be a parameter of the simulation.

    How to create a solar system

    With high energy costs and a warming planet that needs cleaner fuel sources, the time has never been better to get involved with solar energy. DIY Solar Projects (Creative Publishing International, 2011) by Eric Smith contains how-to instructions for many achievable, clever projects you can make and install in order to create your own solar lifestyle. Hundreds of people are doing it, and you can too. The following excerpt is taken from the chapter, “Solar Still.”

    You can purchase this book from the MOTHER EARTH NEWS store: DIY Solar Projects.

    Make Your Own Distilled Water

    Make your own distilled water from stream or lake water, salt water, or even brackish, dirty water, using these DIY Solar Still Plans. With just a few basic building materials, a sheet of glass and some sunshine, you can purify your own water at no cost and with minimal effort.

    Distilled water is not just for drinking, and it’s always worth keeping a few gallons of it on hand. Clean water free of chemicals and minerals has a number of valuable uses:

    • Always refill the lead-acid batteries used for solar energy systems or automobiles with distilled water

    • Water delicate plants like orchids with distilled water; minerals and additives like fluoride or chlorine that are present in most tap water can harm plants

    • Distilled water mixed with antifreeze is recommended for car radiators, as it’s less corrosive

    • Steam irons become clogged with mineral deposits unless you use distilled water

    The principle of using the sun’s heat to separate water from dissolved minerals has been understood for millennia, salt ponds being the best example of how this knowledge has been put to use in the past. In salt ponds, seawater is drained into shallow ponds and then baked and purified in the sun until all that remains are crystals of salt. In this case, the pure water that gradually evaporated away was considered a useless byproduct, but as far back as the time of the ancient Greeks it was known that seawater could be made fresh and drinkable by this process.

    A solar still works like a salt evaporation pond, except that the water that invisibly evaporates is extracted from the air; the minerals and other impurities are left behind and discarded. As the hot, moisture-laden air rises up to the slanting sheet of relatively cool glass sealed to the box, water condenses out in the form of small droplets that cling to the glass. As these droplets get heavier, they roll down the glass to the collector tube at the bottom and then out to the jug.

    The box is built from 3/4 ” BC-grade plywood, painted black on the inside to absorb heat. We used a double layer of plywood on the sides to resist warping and to help insulate the box, with an insulated door at the back and a sheet of glass on top.

    Finding a good lining or container to hold the water in the inside of the box as it heats and evaporates can be complicated. The combination of high heat and water containing salt or other contaminents can corrode metals faster than usual and cause plastic containers to break down or offgas, imparting an unpleasant taste to the distilled water. The best liners are glass or stainless steel, although you can also coat the inside of the box with two or three coats of black silicone caulk (look for an F.D.A.-listed type approved for use around food). Spread the caulk around the bottom and sides with a taping knife. After it dries and cures thoroughly, just pour water in—the silicone is impervious to the heat and water.

    How to Make a Solar Still

    We chose to paint the inside black and use two large glass baking pans to hold the water. Glass baking pans are a safe, inexpensive container for dirty or salty water, and they can easily be removed for cleaning. We used two 10 x 15″ pans, which hold up to 8 quarts of water when full. To increase the capacity of the still, just increase the size of the wooden box and add more pans.

    The operation of the distiller is simple. As the temperature inside the box rises, water in the pans heats up and evaporates, rising up to the angled glass, where it slowly runs down to the collector tube and then out to a container.

    The runoff tube is made from 1″ PEX tubing. Stainless steel can also be used. However, use caution with other materials—if in doubt, boil a piece of the material in tap water for 10 minutes, then taste the water after it cools to see if it added any flavor. If it did, don’t use it.

    Turn undrinkable water into pure, crystal-clear distilled water with a home-built solar still.

    View step-by-step photos of how to make a solar still in the Image Gallery as well as this PDF of the DIY Solar Still Plans.

    1. Mark and cut the plywood pieces according to the cutting list. Cut the angled end pieces with a circular saw or tablesaw set to a 9 degree angle.

    2. Cut the insulation the same size as the plywood base, then screw both to the 2 x 4 supports with 2 1/2″ screws.

    3. Screw the first layer of front and side pieces to the base and to each other, then add the back piece. Predrill the screws with a countersink bit.

    4. Glue and screw the remaining front and side pieces on, using clamps to hold them together as you predrill and screw. Use 1 1/4″ screws to laminate the pieces together and 2″ screws to join the corners.

    5. Glue and screw the hinged door pieces together, aligning the bottom and side edges, then set the door in position and screw on the hinges. Add a pull or knob at the center.

    6. Paint the inside of the box with black high-temperature paint. Cover the back and the door with reflective foil glued with contact cement. Let the paint dry for several days so that all the solvents evaporate off.

    7. Apply weatherseal around the edges of the hinged door to make the door airtight.

    8. Drill a hole for the PEX drain. The top of the PEX is 1/2″ down from the top edge. Clamp a scrap piece to the inside so the drill bit doesn’t splinter the wood when it goes through.

    9. Mark the first 19″ of PEX, then cut it in half with a utility knife. Score it lightly at first to establish the cut lines.

    10. Drill three 1/8″ holes in the side of the PEX for screws, then insert the PEX through the hole. Butt it tight against the other side, then screw it in place, sloping it about 1/4″.

    11. Wipe a thick bead of silicone caulk along the top edge of the PEX to seal it against the plywood.

    12. Shim the box level and tack a temporary stop to the top edge to make it easy to place the glass without smearing the caulk. Spread a generous bead of caulk on all the edges, then lay the glass in place. Tape it down around the edges with painter’s tape, then let it set up overnight.

    This excerpt has been reprinted with permission from DIY Solar Projects, published by Creative Publishing International, 2011.

    How to create a solar systemGenerally, solar panels are stationary and do not follow the movement of the sun. Here is a solar tracker system that tracks the sun’s movement across the sky and tries to maintain the solar panel perpendicular to the sun’s rays, ensuring that the maximum amount of sunlight is incident on the panel throughout the day. The solar tracking system starts following the sun right from dawn, throughout the day till evening, and starts all over again from the dawn next day.

    Solar tracking system circuit

    Fig. 1 shows the circuit of the solar tracking system. The solar tracker comprises comparator IC LM339, H-bridge motor driver IC L293D (IC2) and a few discrete components. Light-dependent resistors LDR1 through LDR4 are used as sensors to detect the panel’s position relative to the sun. These provide the signal to motor driver IC2 to move the solar panel in the sun’s direction. LDR1 and LDR2 are fixed at the edges of the solar panel along the X axis, and connected to comparators A1 and A2, respectively. Presets VR1 and VR2 are set to get low comparator output at pins 2 and 1 of comparators A1 and A2, respectively, so as to stop motor M1 when the sun’s rays are perpendicular to the solar panel.

    Circuit operation

    When LDR2 receives more light than LDR1, it offers lower resistance than LDR1, providing a high input to comparators A1 and A2 at pins 4 and 7, respectively. As a result, output pin 1 of comparator A2 goes high to rotate motor M1 in one direction (say, anti-clockwise) and turn the solar panel.

    When LDR1 receives more light than LDR2, it offers lower resistance than LDR2, giving a low input to comparators A1 and A2 at pins 4 and 7, respectively. As the voltage at pin 5 of comparator A1 is now higher than the voltage at its pin 4, its output pin 2 goes high. As a result, motor M1 rotates in the opposite direction (say, clock-wise) and the solar panel turns.

    Similarly, LDR3 and LDR4 track the sun along Y axis. Fig. 2 shows the proposed assembly for the solar tracking system.

    Can you really build a DIY solar system from scratch? Nothing is impossible, if you are willing to do the work, you can definitely setup a home solar power system.

    How much would a residential solar energy system cost? If you were to engage the service of a profession solar contractor, the investment can be quite high.

    A complete solar system capable of supply free energy for your home can cost upwards of $30,000 – $45,000. The Return On Investment (ROI) can take as long as 10 – 15 years! It is fair to say not a lot of home owners can afford this option.

    If you are planning to setup the solar system from scratch on your own, the investment cost is definitely lower. A medium size system capable of generating free electricity for your home would cost around $1000 – $1500.

    There are only a couple of key components that you’ll need for a homemade solar energy system. The components are:

    1) Photovoltaic (PV) panels

    The PV panels will be the heart of the system. Solar panels are used to harness the sun’s energy and convert it into electric current. This is possible due to a special semi conductive material known as Photovoltaic cells. The electrons in the PV cells will become excited when exposed to solar energy. The potential energy in the electron are used to create an electric current.

    2) Charge controller

    The function of the charge controller is to take the electric current from the solar panels and use it to charge a battery bank. The charge controller will also regulate the amount of current going into the battery hence protecting it from overcharging.

    3) Voltage meter & amperage meter

    The volt and amp meter are measuring devices used to check the state of your home solar power system. The meters will tell you how much voltage and current flow are created by the solar array.

    4) Deep cycle batteries

    This will be the battery bank used to store the energy generated by the solar panels. The kind of battery most suitable for a residential solar system is the deep cycle type. Deep cycle batteries are commonly used on boats and electric golf carts. They are more durable and can be discharged to a very low stage without damaging itself. The battery also releases its stored power slowly making it most suitable for home use.

    5) Power inverter

    Since the energy stored in the battery is Direct Current (DC), you will need a device to change the DC to Alternate Current (AC). Most of the electrical devices at home will be running on AC. The function of the power inverter is to change the DC to AC. The final stage is to connect a power extension cable from the inverter throughout your house.

    Generally, the components above are what you’ll need to make a DIY solar system from scratch . All these components are available from major hardware stores nationwide.

    DIY Solar Panel Guide

    How to create a solar system

    If you are working on a shoestring budget, you can actually save some money by making the solar panels on your own. What you have to do is source for used solar cells and solder them together in a solar box. This will save you an additional $150 – $200.

    To make your own DIY solar panel, what you’ll need is a good step by step instructional blueprint. One of the best solar panel blueprints that I know of is the GreenDIYEnergy guide. The guide comes with plans in PDF file and step by step High Definition (HD) instructional videos. For more information, check out the GreenDIYEnergy review on this blog.

    Build a Better Bundle

    The solar energy system that Ursa Major Solar sells has over a dozen different products, and unfortunately newer sales reps don’t always remember to include every part. As a CPQ admin, you know that a bundle would be a perfect solution for this issue.

    You ask the sales team at Ursa Major Solar to describe a little about how the parts relate to each other, and that helps you learn how the bundle should work.

    • The Solar Controller Hub product is the heart of the solar energy bundle, and it is always part of the package. Adding it to a quote automatically brings the other parts along with it as a bundle. Sales reps can customize the bundle immediately after selecting it, and they can also reconfigure it at a later time.
    • The Solar Panel 400W product is always part of the bundle. Sales reps can change the quantity, but each system must have at least five panels.
    • The Angled Roof Mounting Kit, Flat Roof Mounting Kit, and Ground Mounting Kit products are offered in any combination, together or separate. Each should have a set quantity of one that cannot be edited. The Angled Roof Mounting Kit is the most popular, so it’s a preselected part of the bundle.
    • The Inverter product is the most popular inverter option, so it’s preselected. It’s only ever sold as a single unit.
    • The Microinverter product is another type of inverter, but like the Solar Panel 400W, it’s never sold in quantities less than five.
    • The Grid Disconnect Switch and Solar Disconnect Switch products are always part of the bundle for safety reasons, and the bundle must include only one of each.
    • The Wiring Kit product is always part of the bundle and must be sold as a single unit.
    • The Charge Controller product is an optional add-on for the bundle, but if selected it must be sold as a single unit.
    • The 5kWh Battery and 10kWh Battery products are optional add-ons with no limit to quantity.

    You begin forming a picture of the bundle in your mind’s eye, and it looks something like this:

    How to create a solar system

    Strategy and Guidance

    Here, you can find links to strategy and guidance to help if you find yourself in a rut. Use them sparingly, if at all!

    Indie Videogames

    Create planets for building your own unique solar system!

    Make your Solar System is a casual gravity simulation game (N-body simulator) where you create planets and stars for generating stable solar systems (or just crashing stuff for fun, is up to you!).

    How to create a solar systemA not so stable solar system…

    Several Game Modes

    • Sandbox: You can train or experiment with all maps, without any goal more than create the solar system of your dreams and the pleasure of watching the space dance.
    • Time Attack: Your planets will score higher if they have a high mass, but if they are very massive and close, the system will become unstable, and planets crashing or lost into far space will substract points. Will you score higher than your friends?
    • Destroyer: Do you want destruction? Here the goal is to destroy the specified objects in the minimum possible time. Be the fastest planet shooter!
    • Supernova: An unstable hypergiant blue star is about to explode as supernova. And some planets are trying to impact against it! Bad news for the star. Avoid impacts and resist as much as possible!

    How to create a solar systemA supernova, orbited a moment ago by a red dwarf.

    Fast and Complete Object Creation Controls

    When playing, in order to create a new object, just select its mass with the slider at the left and then “drag and drop it” (kind of) in the space. Where you touched it will appear, the direction will depend on where you released the finger, and the speed will depend on how far is from where you touched the screen. Althought at first is not very intuitive, after some attempts you will master it.
    As a tip: when you want a circular orbit, the initial direction has to go perpendicular to the line that joins where you touched and the object you want to orbit (as it would be the direction the object would have when orbiting at that point).

    How to create a solar systemA brown dwarf orbited by a rocky planet.

    Usually, in some gravity simulators, you have to specify numerically the initial speed, or have to select from a preset of masses. In MYSS you have different masses if the slider is a little up or down even if in both cases says “Jupiter”, for example. The words are used for reference: selection is analogic.
    Also, you can create the objects anywhere you want, with the initial speed you want (as long as your finger doesn’t go out your screen 😛 ). This combination of analog selections for the triplet mass, position, speed joined with the fast “touch, drag, release” creation system brings the player the best of a precise simulation and a casual game without the complexity of millions of options.

    About the camera, you can use the slider to zoom (pinching also works) and you can track individual objects or the barycenter, represented by an “X”. You can drag the screen for free movement, too.
    While you are tracking an object, lets say a planet orbiting a star, you can zoom it in and create moons around it. Just select again the object creation, choose a lower mass and do it as if the planet was not orbiting anything: all creations are relative to the speed of the camera.

    How to create a solar systemA blue giant orbited by a red dwarf orbited by a planet.

    Leaderboards and achievements

    There is a leaderboard per map! So you will see your position and score against thousands of people playing.

    There is also a bunch of achievements, some of them easy, some of them related to achieve weird objects.

    How to create a solar systemA triple system of neutron stars with a couple of planets. Here the barycenter is selected.

    Save and share

    Proud of your creation? You can save all the solar systems you want and play them in Sandbox mode. If you want to show your creation to your friends, just pause the game and select share. You can find some creations from some players in Twitter, with the hashtag #MakeYourSolarSystem.

    Free in Google Play

    Make Your Solar System is free to download with no limitations or in app purchases.
    Have fun!

    To most of us, solar power still seems like a thing of the future. Yeah, we know some people live off the grid with them, and some folks can afford to line their roofs and heat their pools with them. Not most of us.

    But it turns out that you can generate real, usable solar power in your very own home (or wherever), and it’ll cost you less than $300. What’s the catch? Oh, nothing. You just have to build the generator yourself.

    And however am I supposed to do that, you might ask? Well, by following this handy 8 step guide from, of course.

    Get ready for solar power.

    Building Your Very Own Solar Power Generator in 8 Easy Steps

    1. Buy Yourself a Small Solar Panel

    For about $100 you should be able to get one rated at 12 volts or better (look for 16 volts) at an RV or marine supplies store or from Greenbatteries Store.

    2. Buy Yourself a Battery

    We recommend rechargeable batteries from these green companies: Greenbatteries Store and Get any size deep cycle 12 volt lead/acid or gel battery. You need the deep cycle battery for continuous use. The kind in your car is a cranking battery—just for starting an engine. Look for bargains, the cheapest ones should cost about $50-60.

    3. Get a battery box to put it in for $10.

    (This is good for covering up the exposed terminals in case there are children about If you going to install the system in a pump shed, cabin, or boat, skip this.) Buy a 12 volt DC meter. Radio Shack has them for about $25.

    4. Buy a DC input.

    I like the triple inlet model which you can find at a car parts store in the cigarette lighter parts section for about $10. This is enough to power DC appliances, and there are many commercially available, like fans, one-pint water boilers, lights, hair dryers, baby bottle warmers, and vacuum cleaners. Many cassette players, answering machines, and other electrical appliances are DC already and with the right cable will run straight off the box.

    5. Invest in an Inverter.

    If you want to run AC appliances, you will have to invest in an inverter. This will convert the stored DC power in the battery into AC power for most of your household appliances. I bought a 115 volt 140 watt inverter made by Power-to-Go at Pep Boys for $50. Count up the number of watts you’ll be using (e.g., a small color television(=60 watts) with a VCR(=22 watts), you’ll need 82 watts). A variety of cheap inverters from 100 watts to 3000 watts can be had from Lane’s Professional Car Products. Type “inverters” into his search bar.

    6. Attach meter and DC input.

    Use a drill to attach the meter and DC input to the top of the box.

    7. Use insulated Wire to Attach the Meter to the Wingnut Terminals on the Battery.

    Connect the negative (-) pole first. Only handle one wire at a time. Connect the DC inlet to the battery in the same way. Connect the solar panel to the battery in the same way.

    8. Close the Lid

    I use a bungee cord to keep it tight. Put the solar panel in the sun. It takes 5-8 hours to charge a dead battery; 1-3 hours to top off a weak one. It will run radios, fans, and small wattage lights all night, or give you about 5 hours of continuous use at 115 volt AC, or about an hour boiling water. This system may be added on to with larger panels, inverters, and batteries.

    That’s quite a project that’ll kill an idle Sunday afternoon—and power a good deal of your electrical equipment. And save you a bunch of money. Happy solar building.

    The first step to create a schedule for your solar project is to start listing all the work that needs to be done. This would include all the project activities and important milestones.

    The sequence of all your important milestones will constitute the project roadmap.

    Having a project roadmap helps in quickly understanding the exact status of your project. You can easily find out the exact status of a project, by identifying the latest completed project milestone.

    Work Breakdown Structure

    Depending on the scale and complexity of the project, you can decide how detailed your project activities should be.

    For a simple project, it may be enough to define a few high-level project activities to capture the complete scope of work. Whereas for larger and more complex projects, you would need to create a detailed list of project activities to correctly capture that complexity.

    Try to club the listed activities together into meaningful groups. For example – Engineering Design, Purchase, Delivery, Installation, Commissioning, Net metering approval etc. So your total scope of work gets broken into a meaningful structure which is easier to understand and to track.

    This work breakdown will also help in the delegation of work, so that engineering, procurement and installation activities can be quickly assigned to relevant teams.

    Standard Duration & Dependencies

    The project schedule is essentially timelines of all the tasks/activities that you have already listed. Start and end dates of each task represent this timeline.

    To determine start and end dates, first thing you need is the duration of each task. So next step is to note down the estimated duration of all the tasks/activities that you have listed.

    Moreover, the start date of a task will also depend on other tasks that need to be completed before starting this one.

    In scheduling terminology, these tasks that must be completed before starting another task are ‘Predecessor Tasks’. The tasks which are started afterward are ‘Successor Tasks’. And the linkage between them is known as ‘Dependency Relationship’

    Either ‘start’ or ‘end’ of predecessor may be required for ‘start’ or ‘end’ of successor task. Correspondingly there are following four different possible dependency relationships.

    • Finish to Start: finish of predecessor leads to start of successor
    • Start to Start: start of predecessor leads to start of successor
    • Finish to Finish: finish of predecessor leads to finish of successor
    • Start to Finish: start of predecessor leads to finish of successor

    Out of these ‘Finish to Start’ is the most common dependency relationship. It means that predecessor must be finished before successor task can be started.

    Key Milestones

    Apart from tasks, the timeline of your key milestones is also important. For example, some of the key milestones for a rooftop solar power project can be –

    • Project Order
    • Engineering Design & BOM
    • Material Delivery
    • Installation
    • System Go-live

    When you are managing multiple small solar installation projects, it would be really helpful to track the key milestones dates for all those projects.

    That would require defining these milestones in your schedule, which are triggered when their predecessor activities are completed. For example, ‘Installation’ milestone is triggered when all different installation activities are completed.

    If you can track these milestone dates for different projects on a single dashboard, that would give you a very insightful snapshot of how all those projects are moving.

    Critical Activities

    After scheduling all the activities, some of those activities determine the overall project timeline. Usually, these activities form the ‘longest chain’ of activities. So that even if you increase the duration of any one activity from this longest chain by a day, overall project duration will also increase by a day.

    So the critical path for a project is the chain of all such activities which have direct influence over project duration.

    One important purpose of creating a project schedule is to identify these critical activities and to put them on highest priority. Because even one of them gets delayed, the whole project will be delayed.

    Whereas, for non-critical path activities delay is acceptable to a limited extent.

    Standard Project Schedule

    Since the scope of work for most rooftop solar projects is quite similar to each other, you can leverage that to create standardized project scope of work. This would include – standard task list, workflows (processes) and standardized schedule.

    For most projects, the list of activities to be done (task list) remains almost the same. The only thing that changes is the project capacity or scale. Correspondingly you can just change the duration of different activities to create a new schedule.

    For example, larger projects will take longer time for installation and correspondingly overall project duration will be increased.

    But a standard project schedule template makes it easier to schedule multiple projects by simply playing with the task duration.

    Scheduling Tools

    Project managers can use different tools to create and maintain their project schedules – Excel sheets, MS Project or other specialized project management platform.

    Note that Excel sheets simply help you to manually create a bar chart, but not with automated scheduling.

    For actually scheduling project activities, their timelines have to be determined based on duration and dependency relationships. Which can is done in project management or scheduling software. Normally, these software rely on critical path method for creating a project schedule. The graphical form of this schedule created using critical path method is also known as ‘Gantt chart’.

    • Define standard task lists for different types of rooftop solar projects
    • Use our scheduling tool to determine overall project timeline
    • Assign the scheduled tasks to different team members
    • Track the work done by your team on the project Gantt chart
    • Monitor project milestones on WorkPack dashboard

    So WorkPack not only helps you to create a project schedule, but also to track the actual work done by your team against the planned timeline on your project schedule.

    This gives you complete visibility of all the projects that your team is simultaneously running at different sites.

    Do you think WorkPack can be useful for your team as well? Find out for yourself. Create a free account and take a test drive on WorkPack dashboard. Let us know if you need any help for signing up or learning how it all works.

    How to create a solar system

    This post contains affiliate links.

    When I think of summer, I think of sunshine. Today, we’ll learn how the sun can cause chemical reactions in this solar printing science activity. You’ll just need:

    Creating Your Solar Print

    Follow the handling instructions on your solar print paper. Be sure you keep it out of bright light until you are ready to print. Place the objects on a piece of paper and then place the paper in sunlight for 1-2 minutes.

    The solar printing is finished when the exposed areas of the paper turn white. (The area under your objects should still be blue, since the sun didn’t hit there.) Take the paper out of the sunlight and remove the objects. Run water over the paper for a couple minutes. Then, lay the wet paper on a towel to dry.

    How to create a solar system

    You should start to notice the white, sun-exposed areas turn blue and the blue shaded areas turn white. This is the final stage of the reaction.

    How Solar Printing Works

    Solar Print Paper produces prints by a process called cyanotyping. Cyanotyping involves treating paper with a solution of potassium ferricyanide and ferric ammonium citrate. The solar printing paper you buy has already been treated.

    When the treated paper is exposed to sunlight, the sunlight reacts with the iron on the paper. This starts a chain reaction which causes ferric ferrocyanide, or the pigment Prussian Blue, to form.

    Rinsing the paper washes the unreacted iron away. As the paper dries, the Prussian Blue color is revealed.

    Try Solar Printing Yourself

    Many school supply stores and art supply stores have solar printing paper. I bought ours at a local museum gift shop. Like with anything else, you can also find solar print paper on Amazon, too.

    How to create a solar system

    Get creative with objects. In the picture above, we used flowers and leaves from our yard in one print and sunscreen in the other.

    Solar printing can be done on fabric, as well as paper. This is an old technique that is a true artform. To see some beautiful cyanotype prints, check out this Cyanotype Pinterest Board.

    More Summer Science Activities

    Building A Square Foot Garden is a great all-summer science project for the entire family.

    For a summer full of fun science ideas, check out 100 Summer Science Activities.

    Summer nights are perfect for stargazing. Learn the summer constellations.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Ill show u how to simple get as many Korean Accounts as you want.

    The only negativ thing is the Korean account.. Its hard to create an account. Now I found a rly easy solution for that! But it costs 12.99$ for an “Custom Account” or 9.99$ for an “Random Account”. But if we look at the postitiv examples is it worth the 12.99$ (If I think how much money I spend on EU version ) The “Custom Account” is that you can choose your own username. (I alwayse use that) Now I show you how to create a simple Account! You have to register >HERE

    After you registerd there you can go to Game Account -> Korean -> Search for GAME

    Now you can choose if u want an “Custom Account” or an “Random Account”

    1. Choose “Custom Account” or “Random Account” (Random Account = Random user and E-Mail)
    2. If you choose “Custom Account” write in several usernames and E-Mails in case of that these already exist.
    3. Amount of Accounts you want to Order (Choose more Infos on Step 3)

    That is it! Now you have to wait up to 24h (My Accounts got registerd in about 1 hour) You will get an E-Mail to confirm your registration and an E-Mail from OBT.

    League of Legends (LoL) is a 2009 multiplayer online battle arena video game developed and published by Riot Games for Microsoft Windows and Mac OS X. It is a free-to-play game, supported by micro-transactions, that was inspired by the mod Defense of the Ancients for the video game Warcraft III: The Frozen Throne. Millions of players would like to play League of Legend Korean server but those accounts are required to verify Korean i-pin or phone number.

    Offical website:
    Downlaod LOL KR Client:  ( Don’t support Mac OS, Korean client installation directory must be different from NA EU client )

    Account will be locked if 30 days inactivity.

    * Brand new account. It is lvl1 not lvl30. We don’t sell lvl30 account.

    Random Account

    • Random account, password and Email informations. You can create your own In Game Name after log in.
    • Verified account
    • Available to change password and recharge
    • Delivery time: 30 minutes when we are online
    • Unable to reverify
    • Don’t support for refund

    Custom Account

    • Custom account, password informations. You can create your own In Game Name after log in. At placing order, please input the username, password you want to use in League of Legend Korean server . We will create account with the info you provided.
    • Username: 4-24 characters (letters or letters + numbers)
    • Password: 6-16 characters (letters+numbers)
    • Username and password can’t have more than 3 c ontinuous characters are the same
    • Verified account
    • Available to change password and recharge
    • Delivery time: within 24 hours
    • Unable to reverify
    • Don’t support for refund

    On Jan. 22, you’ll no longer be able to sign-in with your old account name.

    How to create a league of legends account

    The creators of League of Legends, Teamfight Tactics, and Legends of Runeterra are taking the Blizzard Entertainment approach and creating a one-stop place for all player accounts.

    At the moment, players of Riot Games’ titles are forced to tediously switch between accounts for all of their games. This takes unnecessary time and it can be a real nuisance, especially when changing between regions.

    To combat this, Riot is introducing the Riot Account. Usernames are now required to be globally unique across all League regions, including the PBE. This means players are no longer restricted by region and can log out in Europe and log back in when they visit North America, for example.

    The new changes to Riot’s account system come after the organization announced the expansion of its game portfolio on its 10th-anniversary event in October. A first-person shooter, a fighting game, and possibly more titles will be available to play in 2020.

    Here’s everything you need to know about switching your League account to your new Riot account.

    How to switch

    To switch your account to the new system, all you have to do is visit Riot’s account update page and follow the instructions. If your account name isn’t globally unique, you might have to think of a new name. Adding a few numbers to the end of your username or thinking of something entirely different may be required.

    On Jan. 22, 2020, you’ll no longer be able to sign-in with your old name and play any of Riot’s games, so make sure to change your name as soon as possible.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Hello invoker!

    Today I will show you how to create an account in the new PBE in League of Legends.

    Steps to follow:

    Step 1: We will go to Google and look for PBE.

    Step 2: We realize that the first result is the correct one; we will click on it and send it to the registry to create the account. As you will already be seeing in the image, it tells us that in order to create an account in the PBE, there must be an account in a server (any). So that this is linked to the new bone that based on what you already have, you can create the PBE and be registered.

    Important! Necessary requirements:

    – The account must not have current penalties (chat restriction, leaver-buster).
    – Minimum should be honor 3 or higher.
    – To comply with these requirements so that we are not denied the registration of the account in the PBE.

    Step 3: Now we will click on login and add our account, then we will click on login. Remember to adjust the region according to your account, when entering your data. It is usually forgotten.

    Step 4: Next we will click on Review My Eligibility. If you are chosen, the following will appear. You will add the new login data for the new account in the PBE. Then it will tell us that our account has already been created and in this case we are going to download the PBE for Windows client.

    We will download the Windows file. After downloading the file we will open and execute it, we will accept the use of conditions etc. This will start downloading and installing the PBE client. Once this installation is finished, the client will be opened where the PBE updates will be downloaded. If you want the PBE to be in your region / language you can change the language to the desired one. It will restart to make the mentioned changes. Then you log in to the PBE client with the data you gave in instruction 1 of step 4. Once the session has started, it will ask for your new invoker name for the PBE. Finishing your name is already completed and you have a PBE account. Remember that if they start without Rp or Blue Essence in 1 hour after the creation of the account they will be granted this free.

    Step 5: Also add that the store and the loot were deactivated by the account traffic but Riot Games is already working on your solution for them to work. Well for me it has been all that they have fun in the PBE and hopefully they have served this tutorial for the creation of an account in the server PBE until the next! If you find some difficulties, you might need to buy lol pbe account for sale. You can get a lot of benefits if you do so.

    Try out all the new champions, reworks, and balance changes before everyone else does.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Before the new League of Legends update hits the live servers, why not test out all the changes on the Public Beta Environment?

    Riot has opened up the gates for anyone to join the PBE—a previously exclusive server restricted to a select few. As long as you have a Riot account in good standing, without any current bans or restrictions, you should be good to go.

    To create a PBE account, navigate to the PBE sign-up page on Riot’s official website and make sure your account meets the eligibility criteria. If you have no current bans and are at least honor level three in League, you’ll be able to create an account.

    Installing the PBE client is similar to the regular client in terms of look, feel, and size. You’ll need around 12 gigabytes of space free on your PC to download the client. After you’ve created your PBE account and downloaded the client, it’s just a case of logging on and playing.

    There are many benefits to having a PBE account. You get access to the latest champions, skins, and other content before it goes live and you can submit your feedback to the devs themselves.

    There are a few drawbacks to the process, though. The PBE servers are located in Chicago, which means if you’re playing from Europe, Oceania, or any other region for that matter, you’ll have to deal with high ping. But if you’re desperate to try out the latest content before the rest of the pack, there’s no harm in signing up for a PBE account.

    Make sure to follow us on YouTube for more esports news and analysis.

    How to create a league of legends account

    How old do you have to be to play League of legends? If you’re going by League of Legends Terms of Use, the required age is 13 or old. Individuals who are 13 or older can create their own LoL account. If you’re at least 13 years old but aren’t legally considered an “adult” in your country, then parents’ permission is required – they will need to read the LoL Terms of Use and accept it on the child’s behalf.

    If you’re a parent reading this post right now, chances are you are curious about League of Legends and wondering if your child should be playing it. So today, I’m going to give you a little insight into this popular video game…

    Should you allow your child to play League of Legends?

    How to create a league of legends account

    Starting out, there are many things to consider whether or not you should allow your child to play LoL. The game itself isn’t precisely gory. It’s only moderately violent and isn’t graphic at all. If you’re looking at it from this point of view, really, there’s nothing wrong with letting your child play the game, especially if you compare it to some of the other games out today that are much more graphical (like Cyberpunk 2077).

    If violence and graphics are your only concern, then you shouldn’t have a problem with your child playing this game.

    League of Legends Community – Is it that bad?

    How to create a league of legends account

    Now the League of Legends community…that is a different story. Some of the games that your child will play will usually involve an individual being toxic/salty/trolling/or verbally abusive. Some people may be even more abusive towards those just starting out and aren’t good at the game.

    There are times when we play with people who are sweet and supportive as can be, so not everyone in the LoL community is going to be toxic. While the game may have some toxic people in it, in our opinion, we feel that this shouldn’t prevent your child from playing the game. Think about it – it’s a good experience for them to get out and gain an understanding of what the real world is like. It’s important that they learn from it and understand that some people can just be plain nasty sometimes.

    For me, I’ve come across people in real life that are worse than those that are in LoL, but that may just be me. By playing this game, I have picked up on an important skill – people’s insults go in one ear and out the other.

    Parents, I understand that you may be concerned with your child getting “addicted” to the game, but that goes for any game out there, not just this one. I believe in disciplining them to know that enough is enough – that is something that you as a parent are in charge of.

    Children will want to play more and more of a game and not want to do anything else, especially if they like the game. Many times, all it takes is for a parent to teach their child self-control and discipline. If addiction is a problem for your child, it would be best for you to train them in discipline instead of completely swaying away from the issue. Think about this – in the future, there will be situations where they will have to have self-control and not lose themselves – it’s best to teach them while they’re young.

    The game isn’t bad at all. This is a game that you can play with your friends – I’ve played a lot of LoL with my friends, and they’re the closest group of friends I have because of how well I have kept in touch with them (yes, games allow you to keep contact with your friends). If a kid has friends who are playing LoL or any other game, he will feel more isolated from them if he’s not allowed to play it. Just have your child understand that even if his friends are playing longer, it doesn’t mean that he will be allowed to do the same, and explain why to him.

    Are League of Legends’s Mechanics Educational?

    How to create a league of legends account

    Looking at the League of Legends’ actual mechanics, it has some educational aspects such as learning how to call a shot and how to become a leader (all of these are good skills to have).

    I’ve noticed that some parents put their foot down without even considering the game, and at the end of the day, you’re the parent, so whether you let your child play the game or not is entirely up to you. However, before you make your decision, take a look at these pros and cons of League of Legends:

    Pros of playing League of Legends

    1. Team Game

    LoL is a team game, so it could make for good bonding time, whether it’s bonding with friends or family members.

    2. Free

    The game is free, so pretty much anyone can get involved with it as long as they have a computer that can run it. Mind you, if you want to purchase additional content, such as skins, that’s going to cost you.

    3. Fun Past Time

    Gaming is fun. League of Legends can take a lot of time, but in the end, it eliminates boredom.

    4. Teaches Skills

    League of Legends teaches many vital skills, like teamwork, communication (talking with teammates and making plans), making strategical/logical choices, multitasking, and so on.

    5. Multiple Game Modes

    League has a variety of game modes to choose from. Some modes are more casual than others, like bots, where you’re playing against computers instead of people.

    6. Mute Button

    Fortunately, League supplies a mute button. The community can be pretty toxic, so that mute button will come in handy.

    7. Major Community

    League has a huge community, so you’ll connect with people from all walks of life.

    8. Career Opportunities

    While this is rare, there may be career opportunities if you’re super good at the game. In the United States, there are kids getting scholarships for playing the game.

    Cons of playing League of Legends

    1. Toxic Community

    Oh yes, the community is toxic, and I’m sure you know all about this one. There is a mute button, though.

    2. Difficult to Master

    The game is difficult to master, which can be frustrating for some people.

    3. No Pause

    Just like the other online games out there, there’s no pause button with this game.

    Final Words

    All in all, I believe this game is tame enough for a 13-year-old to play. Just talk with your kid and let them know that toxic behavior is wrong, and keep an eye on them, then there shouldn’t be any problems.

    League of Legends (LoL) is a 2009 multiplayer online battle arena video game developed and published by Riot Games for Microsoft Windows and Mac OS X. It is a free-to-play game, supported by micro-transactions, that was inspired by the mod Defense of the Ancients for the video game Warcraft III: The Frozen Throne. Millions of players would like to play League of Legend Korean server but those accounts are required to verify Korean i-pin or phone number.

    This account work for Valorant close beta test. You need to apply for Valorant close test qualification by yourself, guidance

    Offical website:
    Downlaod LOL KR Client: ( Don’t support Mac OS, Korean client installation directory must be different from NA EU client )

    * Brand new account. It is level1 not level30. We don’t sell level30 account.

    General Account ( Unable to reverify if get lock )

    • Random account, password. You can create your own In Game Name after log in.
    • Verified account, Available to recharge
    • Korean VPN is required when login, otherwise account will be locked
    • Unable to re-verify, If locked within 5 days, we will half refund or replace another free account(no refund and no replacement if locked again), If exceed 5 days, we don’t responsible for it
    • Don’t support for refund

    Custom Account

    • Custom account, password informations. You can create your own In Game Name after log in. At placing order, please input the username, password you want to use in League of Legend Korean server . We will create account with the info you provided.
    • Username: 4-24 characters (letters or letters + numbers)
    • Password: 6-16 characters (letters+numbers)
    • Username and password can’t have more than 3 c ontinuous characters are the same
    • Verified account
    • Available to recharge
    • Delivery time: within 24 hours
    • Unable to reverify if get lock
    • Korean VPN is required when login, otherwise account will be locked.
    • Don’t support for refund

    Rent for One Year Account ( can reverify )

    • need to renew every year, keep phone number, supports all re-verifications except ban
    • renew here before expire date otherwise account will be taken back by ID owner and sell to other player
    • If unable to re-verify, we will refund by account remain time (Do not refund cash in account).
    • Unlock Re-verification fee is $2 for each time, order here
    • Don’t support for refund

    Rent for 6 Months Account ( can reverify )

    Raise some hell.

    Listen to the official theme for Zeri, The Spark of Zaun.

    An intro to Dragonlands, new cosmetics, and an update on Double Up! Check it all out here!

    Raise some hell.

    Listen to the official theme for Zeri, The Spark of Zaun.

    An intro to Dragonlands, new cosmetics, and an update on Double Up! Check it all out here!

    How to create a league of legends account

    Whether you like to dive straight into the fray, support your teammates, or something in between, there’s a spot for you on the Rift.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Akali The Rogue Assassin

    Yasuo The Unforgiven

    Lux The Lady of Luminosity

    Jinx The Loose Cannon

    Thresh The Chain Warden

    Leona The Radiant Dawn

    Make it personal by changing up the look of your favorite champions with skins.

    How to create a league of legends account

    • Summoner’s Rift

    The most popular game mode

    Clear your lane, dive into epic 5v5 team fights, and destroy the enemy nexus before they destroy yours.

    All Random, All Mid

    Battle across an icy bridge as your team of random champions charge toward the enemy Nexus in this chaotically fun 5v5 game mode.

    A free-for-all war for supremacy

    Assemble a squad of champions that battle on your behalf. Outlast all seven of your opponents and become the last person standing.

    Trying to track down your League of Legends time played? Follow along with our quick and easy guide to learn how to find out how much time you’ve spent playing the game.

    “How long have you been playing that game for?”, is probably a question a lot of players have heard from family members or friends.

    Whether it was because you were supposed to be doing something else more important or just as a casual question, would you know the answer off-hand?

    Now if you’re totally at a loss when it comes to figuring this magical number out for LOL – don’t worry, we’ve got you covered!

    In this guide, we will explain how to check your time played in League of Legends.

    How To Check How Many Hours You’ve Spent Playing LoL

    Maybe “I have no idea” or a vague length of time is the answer that pops into your head when you think about the above question.

    Let’s be real – we’ve all been so focused on doing something that we’ve gotten lost in a time warp. Very few people actually track their time spent playing down to the minute. Thankfully, there are several ways when it comes to answering the question of how to check how many hours you’ve spent on League of Legends.

    The first method doesn’t even require you to log out of League of Legends‘ client:

    1. Go to your profile.
    2. Click on Stats.
    3. “Time Played” is displayed in the bottom left-hand corner of your screen. If you mouse over this, it will break down how much time was spent on different matches.

    But for those of us that need something a tad more detailed, we’ve got another way to get the answers you’re after. Keep reading about WoL and what it can do for you.

    Introducing: Wasted On LoL

    Now that you’ve seen the first method of checking your time played, let’s check out another way to do this.

    Maybe you don’t feel like logging into League just to see your time spent. Or maybe you’re trying to figure out who holds the record for the most in-game hours. Whatever the case – let’s take a closer look into Wasted On LoL (WoL).

    Wasted on LoL is a web app that League players can go to find out how many hours they’ve sunk into the game over time. It also lets you know your region ranking to see how you stack up against some of the most die-hard LoL fans.

    How To Use This App

    Finding out how many hours you’ve spent on League of Legends is simple:

    1. Go to
    2. Enter your Summoner Name and Region.
    3. Click on “How Many Hours Have I Wasted on LoL?

    An Alternative Way To Check Your Time Played In LoL

    Wasted on LoL, unfortunately, doesn’t have every region in their database as most regions are hosted by third-party platforms (QQ, Garena, and others).

    Many regions in South East Asia fall under this category as they are hosted by Garena. And if you’re one of the folks on those servers – don’t fret!

    There are still alternative sites that will give you the information you are looking for.

    These sites include:

    • (this site is no longer available since 2019)

    Feel like doing the math yourself? There are 2 options for that too.

    For the first option:

    1. Go to to check how many games you’ve played
    2. Multiply this by 30 (for low-ranked matches), or 25 (for high-ranked matches)
    3. The result is an average of how many hours you have played in League of Legends.

    Or, alternatively:

    This method is similar to but you don’t need to go to another website:

    1. Look up your Mastery Points.
    2. Divide your Mastery Points by 650.

    League Of Legends Time Played FAQ

    So far we’ve covered several methods on how to check your time spent on League of Legends.

    Are you still yearning for more information about this? Well, you’re in luck!

    We have a couple more bits and bytes for you to check out below. Hopefully, the following will answer any leftover questions we may not have covered above.

    How Do I Find Out When I Started Playing League of Legends?

    “Ask Riot” – yes Captain Obvious, but that’s not really an option. Unfortunately, the game’s developer will most likely take a hard-pass on helping you out with that due to security reasons.

    If you didn’t have to re-install the game or get a new computer, you could right-click on the League of Legends desktop icon. Click on Properties and it should have a date of when it was installed.

    You would have had to register before you started playing so checking your emails is your best bet. Riot would have sent you an email regarding your registration details, provided you didn’t delete it!.

    Is Wasted On LoL Accurate?

    WoL is a third-party app that gets info from the Riot Games database. However, the number of hours that this site displays that you’ve played isn’t 100% accurate.

    As mentioned earlier, this also depends on whether or not your region is available on this site.

    Why is League of Legends so addictive?

    There are many reasons as to why a player gets addicted to League of Legends. Everything from the awesome champions and being the best in the game to gaining amazing rewards and the wide variety of team-based strategic gameplay can make a player never want to log out.

    What’s The Average Time Someone Spends Playing LoL?

    How many hours a player has spent on League of Legends has an infinite range. It could be mere minutes to hundreds of days and counting. At the end of the day, it also heavily depends on the type of player you are. Some people go in-game to zip through one or two matches, while others spend hundreds of hours trying to level up honor in LoL.

    At the moment, 832 hours (equivalent to 35 full days) is what the average is based on Riot’s official statistics.

    Closing Thoughts

    After going through this guide, we have hopefully doused your burning questions about how to check your League of Legends time played.

    No matter how many hours or days you’ve played, just keep in mind your health is just as important. Sure, a high number of hours in-game is impressive but without health and wellbeing, you won’t be able to enjoy the game much at the end of the day.

    That being said, we would love to hear how much time you’ve spent playing League of Legends in the comments below!

    You are in the neighborhood of buying a League of Legends account but you need to take a few things into consideration. Buying League of Legends accounts today can be a risky business because you never know exactly how it’s gonna play out. The account might be working fine for now, but what happens in a week, a month or even a year after you’ve bought it?

    This guide is for you that want to take that extra step of security and prevent getting scammed in the future.

    • Is the account verified already?
    • How to get unverified accounts
    • Summary

    Is the account verified already?

    This is the first thing you should be looking at before you even think about buying a new League of Legends account.

    If the account is verified it should be a hard pass. Even if they are giving you the “original e-mail” it won’t prevent any original user to take it back. How is that?

    Well, since the original owner has access to the original IP adress, first created e-mail, first purchase, RP purchase history and other stuff that might connect them to the account and prove they are the first and real user you are never safe buying an account from another player.

    Don’t do the mistake and waste hundreds, if not thousands of dollars buying a great looking account with all champions, skins or challenger rank. Just don’t.

    One day they will take it back, no matter how much they got paid because they are gonna sell it to someone else again.

    You might end up spending a whole year playing on that account and thinking that everything is gonna be just fine, then suddenly one day it’s all gone and all your hard effort and work will be gone.

    How to get unverified accounts

    There is a chance that you might stumble upon a unverified account, for example you can read our guide on how to buy a lol account.

    All accounts that we sell are 100% unverified and we will tell you how to go through with the verification that will end up getting you as the only and original owner of the account.

    Once you login to your account purchased from you will get a prompt with this message:

    Make sure to press the Change your email to get to the next screen.

    In the next screen you can chose a new e-mail which will let you get a verification code to your new e-mail

    Once you’ve entered the new e-mail you want to be as the “original e-mail of the account” press submit.

    You will then see a screen which validates that you got an e-mail sent out to you, login to that e-mail adress and verify the account

    Once you’ve logged into your e-mail you should get a link on verifying your account

    Once you’ve pressed the button everything should be all good and you should be able to login to your League of Legends account.


    Don’t be stupid and buy a verified account. It’s a stupid investment because chances are, the original owner is gonna take it back.

    That’s why we only sell unverified accounts on our website, to ensure your safety and that you can feel comfortable having an account that’s truly yours.

    Hey, at Lol-accounts we are determined to supply you with the accounts you need. The only question is, what server do you play on?

    Firstly, we want to start by saying that we truly appreciate the support that players from Southeast Asia, Taiwan, Hong Kong and Macau (“SEA”) have given us over the past 10 years. As you may know, today we announced several upcoming games that we’re incredibly excited to share with you! These include League of Legends: Wild Rift, Legends of Runeterra, Teamfight Tactics Mobile, and more. If you missed the livestream, you can catch the VODs here.
    We know that you probably have questions, and we’re hoping the information below addresses many of them.

    How will you be publishing new games in SEA?

    As we look towards the future, Riot is in a stronger position to directly deliver our new games to players in Southeast Asia. That said, we are considerate of places in which we need to leverage local publishing partners, such as Vietnam and Taiwan. We will provide more updates on partners in the near future.

    Do I need to make new accounts to play the new upcoming games? Can I use my Garena League of Legends account(s)?

    You will need to create a Riot account to access our new games. We will provide updates on how to create a Riot account for SEA players in the future. You will not be able to use your Garena League of Legends account to play new games.

    When we first set out to launch League of Legends in Southeast Asia, Taiwan, Hong Kong and Macau in 2011 we knew we needed to leverage a local partner. Garena has been that partner for us, and has been instrumental to the success of League of Legends in the region. That said, we will not be publishing new games with Garena. Garena will continue to be our partner in supporting League of Legends and the League of Legends community, and we are incredibly grateful for their support.

    Your Garena League of Legends account will continue to function as per normal. We will continue working closely with Garena to support League of Legends players in the region.

    I saw that there are Wild Rift rewards for existing League of Legends players in Riot regions. Will we get the same rewards in SEA?

    We are working out the details on Wild Rift’s features in SEA and will provide more updates in the future.

    I have so many other Wild Rift questions!

    You can find all the latest information around League of Legends: Wild Rift directly on the website here.

    I saw that other regions have the ability to pre-register for a chance to play Legends of Runeterra, why isn’t this option available in SEA?

    SEA is not part of the Limited Announce Preview Patch. We are working on getting things ready for SEA and will provide updates on when SEA players can play Legends of Runeterra in the future. In the meanwhile, follow our Legends of Runeterra SEA Facebook to keep up to date.

    Does this mean I won’t have a chance to get the pre-registration reward?

    You can still earn the exclusive Moonstruck Poro Guardian once Legends of Runeterra fully launches in 2020. Don’t worry, your Poro pal will wait for you.

    Why is Riot making a card game? What’s different about LoR? I have so many other LoR questions!

    You can review the full Legends of Runeterra FAQ here!

    When will TFT Mobile launch in SEA?

    We are working out the details for when and how TFT Mobile will launch in SEA next year and will provide more updates in the future.

    Is Garena publishing TFT Mobile?

    Riot is focused on trying to deliver our new games directly to players directly in SEA where possible. That said, Garena will not be publishing TFT Mobile.

    Will TFT PC stay with Garena?

    Garena will continue to support TFT on PC.

    Will we have cross-platform play in SEA?

    TFT Mobile will not be available for cross-platform play in Southeast Asia.

    Excited about our new games? Pre-register now!

    The most efficient and best way to level to unlock ranked depends on whether you are willing to spend some money on it or whether you want to do it all for free, let’s go through each method step by step, but first, there is some important information that we need to know

    • It takes roughly 40 000 Experience to get from level 1 to level 30
    • Winning 5v5 normals grants approximately 240 exp, whereas losing only 160
    • It takes about 200 games to get LVL 30 without exp boost, that means six games a day for one month
    • Experience bonus from experience boosts and first win of the day bonus stacks

    Turbolvling (Paid) (Fastest)

    The fastest way to level up is to buy the 40 Wins XP Boost, 10 Wins XP Boost and the three days XP Boost, cost totaling 3630 RP or 30€ and spam 15 to 20 games of Howling Abyss or Summoner’s Rift Blind Pick for the duration of your day boost- 3 days in a row. If you do this and win the majority of your games, I guarantee you will get level 30.

    Efficient leveling (Free) (Slowest)

    This method is entirely free but takes much longer than the classic leveling. It’s about playing only one winning game and abusing the First Win of The Day 2x Experience bonus every day and doing nothing more than that. This guarantees you will get

    400 Experience per day, and you will finish your LVL 30 grind in 3 months or 100 days.

    Account Sellers Secret Method (Bulk leveling, Paid)

    There is one final method to level up accounts, a hybrid of the two previous systems. This is costs you 20€, which is significantly less money (than if you were to go with Turbolvling, and less time than if you were to go with the completely free method, roughly 50 days- or two months to get an account done.

    Account sellers have been leveling accounts up this way since forever, and they will keep doing so because it is cost and time-efficient. It comes down to buying the 40 win boost and only playing one winning game a day so that you fully utilize the first win of the day bonus along with the win boost experience bonus.

    This method allows account sellers to level up 15 accounts at once in a batch with tremendous cost efficiency, and that’s what they profit on.

    The way you can use this method the best is this-

    • Create 15 accounts
    • Buy 40 win boost on each (300€)
    • Play 1 normal game win on each account every day for

    50 days

  • Sell all accounts for 750€ total or 50€ a piece, make 450€ profit
  • Start again
  • Common Tips For Leveling

    These tips apply on each of the methods described above and will help you level up your account as fast possible without wasting any time or additional money

    Tip #1 – Win all your games

    To ensure you get as much experience as possible, make sure to win all of your matches because losses only give you 3/4 experience of what you would get if you won the game. Winning is essential to leveling your accounts in the fastest way possible.

    Tip #2 – Always honor somebody

    Honoring your teammates increases your honor level progress, and that means you will get loot rewards like key fragments and hextech boxes much more often, so you will be able to purchase more champions or skins just by clicking once in the post-game lobby!

    Tip #3 – Play special maps

    Unique modes like All Random All Urf take much less time to play out per game and give the same amount of experience as you would get for winning a Summoner’s Rift match, that’s why you must abuse Featured game modes and play them whenever possible

    Tip #4 – Let us boost you

    There is no better feeling in the world of League of Legends players than having a high win ratio account in Diamond or Master elo, and we can do that for you for an affordable price right here!

    Hello guys, We will show you how to get free lol accounts 2022. If the given accounts are not working, the passwords of this account are changed, and you are facing difficulty. You want a fresh and new League Of Legends account, Please comment below.

    Lol Free Account 2022

    Accounts | Passwords:

    • intdagos | cadrefly126
    • livbaryx | 40262773677
    • carspull | qaswahy581
    • eweintbol | cawayovban
    • grilvack | radsiy4926
    • yogurtici50 | daryPszK
    • komsvaig | 592867028946
    • Berky532 | 123brky123
    • korsova03 | 112233ee
    • kaan32175106 | kaan5509
    • rockmeyh112 | zorsifre112
    • gravesti | yasinhan21
    • pulbiber | bibeerlee
    • kingkral | 1907199732
    • cardinal07 | 123456789
    • darkblono | cirtinbaPs
    • darikoluma | bunvilgan578
    • granfolxem46 | top4926m
    • offenblack77 | 4967395354
    • carnfinilak58 | ebtorpixma
    • slifteneyil6 | miltivan567
    • filintimang6 | abpotomax96
    • stribaysx23 | TmintGnp8
    • darkgonbima | 492694810
    • drantofma001 | evtopex496
    • Vurgunp4 | Pleasee57
    • omersefer123 | 1 0401040a
    • bu912kucuk | ad01b926
    • loskaret | barbar047
    • DeadLyheroo18 | Furkan0123
    • redfalcon3452 | Ordu198234
    • konyalee | 4242424242
    • kandil | q1w2e3r4t5
    • gs1905gs | 1905gsgsgs
    • pisragom | creding4912
    • depoldifliax | dangylac2675
    • frendixfopl | forvasveh568
    • veremli22 | sucukluyumurta12
    • dawidci | anavip123516
    • efevint | screndolw096
    • godawack | difgagonl
    • cloudy | egg63
    • suluman54 | 123456789
    • ogizhan45 | oguzhankalkan45
    • turanyazg the | iloveuire
    • cilginserkan333 | 2000serkan2000
    • cileklipuding | cixadam01
    • kordinat65 | 6565123456
    • kaanyilmaz07 | kaanyilmaz07
    • cocostar45 | o123456789
    • a1a2a3a4 | s1s2s3s4

    Lol Free lv30 Account 2022:

    • alikarakaya32 | 123456789qwert
    • gaziosmanpasalee34 | 112233445566
    • werewolf34 | 159753852456
    • renkar123212 | qwert123456
    • mertadam1 | ninjayildizi21
    • muyak | muyusufk12
    • ardaturk12 | ardaturk12
    • serdarhan32 | 2200991133
    • iphone32 | 45419984236
    • kafakiran1 | 1999202034
    • leeprosu3212 | 290229022902

    Attention: The accounts mentioned on Gametimeprime are submitted by users or collected from other open-access portals. We not support any kind of hijacking or illegal use of accounts.

    League Of Legends Info

    League of Legends, commonly referred to as League, is a 2009 multiplayer online battle arena video game developed and published by Riot Games

    Initial release date: October 27, 2009
    Developer: Riot Games
    Mode: Multiplayer video game
    Designers: Mark Yetter, Steve Feak, Tom Cadwell, David Capurro, Christina Norman, Rob Garrett
    Awards: BAFTA Games Award for Persistent Game, MORE
    Publishers: Riot Games, Garena, Tencent
    Genres: Multiplayer online battle arena, Action role-playing game

    Can’t sign in to League of Legends using your account? Your Riot Games client may be experiencing some issues but the problem is that these issues have a wide range. Not pinpointing the problem directly makes it difficult to find the right fix, making troubleshooting even more stressful than not being able to sign in. Let’s take a look at 5 common reasons why you can’t sign in to League of Legends before you break your computer trying to find the right one.

    Why You Can’t Sign In To League of Legends

    There is a wide variety of reasons why you’re unable to sign into League of Legends. These reasons vary depending on your situation. While it’s not rare for a player to experience issues regarding their sign in, the fix doesn’t always come naturally and requires a bit of tinkering before you can play the game again. The best way to fix a problem is to understand the root of the problem and it’s nature. Randomly mashing quick fixes until it works is not only time-consuming but can also hurt your League of Legends client or worse – your Riot Games account.

    1. Account Suspended/Banned

    Account Suspension or Bans are almost never accidents. However, there are instances where this issue is not entirely the fault of the account owner. For example, misunderstandings such as inappropriate language when playing with people you know and are playing with might be registered as grounds for suspension. In addition, the system might detect malicious software from your PC that might be registered as cheating software. If any of the above are true, then your suspension or ban is disputable.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Dispute at the Riot Games Support Page


    The only way to remove an account suspension or ban is to go directly to the Riot Games Support Page and send a ticket stating that there was an error about why you got banned. Of course, you need a solid case to dispute account suspension in your favor. You’ll need to submit solid evidence such as testimonies or screenshots that will prove your claim. A basic explanation without evidence will almost never get you to remove your suspension.

    2. Multiple Instances Error

    One reason why you can’t sign in to League of Legends is because of issues regarding multiple instances. This means that either your account is logged on to another computer or your PC is already running another instance of League of Legends. Both issues might prevent you from getting into the game. Luckily, this issue isn’t serious and won’t affect your account (unless you think you’ve been hacked). There is an easy way to handle this situation.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Another process is already running

    Error Codes:

    • Unexpected Error With Login Session
    • Process Already Running
    • Your Account Is Already Logged In To Another Computer


    The best, and easiest, way to fix this problem is to restart your computer. If you have League of Legends automatically opening on startup without your knowledge, you might want to open your Task Manager [CTRL + Shift + ESC] and look for any League of Legends or Riot Games client instances that are running on the background and click “End Task”. If you’re account is signed-in elsewhere without your knowledge, change your password as soon as possible.

    3. Patch Update Error

    This error occurs when League of Legends refuses to update properly or a file got missed or installed incorrectly during the update. This can be one of the more frustrating problems when trying to sign to the game because the fix requires a bit of technical analysis. There are easy ways to handle this problem but some of those easy fixes are ones that you won’t like or will require you to reinstall the game completely.

    Error Codes:

    • League of Legends Error Code 002
    • League of Legends Error Code 004
    • Unexpected Login Error


    • Clearing space on your Hard Drive or SSD
    • Reinstalling League of Legends
    • Clicking on Repair Client
    • Turning off your Firewall
    • Checking on your internet connection

    4. PC Software Issues

    There are several software issues such as faulty drivers or having an outdated OS. This issue is extremely common for users that aren’t tech savvy and care very little about the state of their computer’s software. This can also be a common issue for users that have recently bought/built their own PCs. If you aren’t one of those people mentioned above, these fixes might still be valid as long as you try out some of these quick fixes.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Error Code 0xc0000005

    Error Codes:

    • League of Legends Error 1B
    • Error: 0xc0000005
    • Unknown direct x error
    • The program can’t start because d3dx9_43.dll is missing from your computer.


    • Opening League of Legends as Administrator
    • Updating Your Drivers / Installing Them (You can download your drivers by going to your GPU’s Website directly)
    • Updating Windows
    • Repairing League of Legends Client
    • Reinstalling League of Legends

    Note: You can download your drivers manually by going to your GPU’s website. For example, Nvidia has a complete list of drivers depending on the model of your GPU. You can also download from the Nvidia GeForce app which is automatically installed if you have an Nvidia GPU.

    5. Riot Games’ Server Issues

    The last reason why you can’t sign in to League of Legends is something out of your control. Riot Games’ server capacities are always expanding but for some countries, they’re limited. Server errors occur during peak seasons such as when a big event takes place. This causes the server to overload and prevents users from logging in. This is perfectly normal but it can be really frustrating especially if you’re one of the people who was looking forward to spending the day playing League of Legends.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Time to take some time to chill

    Error Codes:

    • Error 7


    • Wait
    • Chill
    • Play other games

    There’s really nothing you can do when Riot Games experiences server issues. The best thing to do is follow Riot Games or League of Legends social media pages or website to follow news as to when the servers will be back online.

    Why can’t I sign in to League of Legends?

    There are several reasons why players can’t sign in to League of Legends. The best way to fix this issue to figure out which error code your client is experiencing and googling the proper fix to handle your situation.

    We know it can be confusing!

    League of Legends Wild Rift is now available as Open Beta in the selected regions. However, players can any country can play the game if they follow a simple method. Those who are playing Riot’s games for the first time may find it very confusing to login in Wild Rift. Although it is not very complicated but confusing enough to drive someone crazy at the first try. So go through our guide to get a brief understanding on how to log in properly in League of Legends Wild Rift.

    For VPN users who are not from the Open Beta regions

    Before proceeding to play the game by using VPN players should keep in mind that the Open Beta Test is in Indonesia, Japan, Malaysia, Singapore, South Korea, Philippines, Brunei, Thailand, Laos, Cambodia, Myanmar and Timor-Leste. While connecting to the VPN, make sure you have selected any of the regions.

    Download any VPN app you want. For example, download Shuttle Vpn. And select any of the regions from the OBT regions mentioned above.

    How to create a league of legends account

    For players from Wild Rift OBT Regions

    After the installation of Wild Rift, launch the game. The game will unzip the content. It may take a while depending upon your phone’s performance. After you land on the login screen. Choose any of the three login methods to register.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Login via Google account

    For creating with Google Play Games, you need to select one of your Gmail accounts. Then the game will bind to your play game’s account. All your progress and achievements will be saved there.

    Login via Riot account

    If you do not have a Riot Account, you need to create one.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Enter your working Email ID for verification purpose.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Enter your Date of Birth. In addition to this, the legal age to play the game is 12+.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Use a name for creating the username for Riot Account. This user id will be applicable for all Riot Games.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Finally, enter a strong password by seeing the requirements. That’s all!.

    Login via Facebook

    You can also login via Facebook. Your Facebook account will ask for permissions. Allow them and you are all set to login into Wild Rift. If it is your first time authenticating to Riot, then it will ask you for a Date of Birth confirmation.

    How to create a league of legends account

    After successfully logging in, the game will ask you to enter an in-game name.

    How to create a league of legends account

    The network you are using will determine your Geo location and will ask to select the region accordingly. Select South East Asia.

    We hope that the things will be much simplified for you to understand how to login into Wild Rift now. If you have any questions, let us know in the comments below!

    For more Mobile Gaming news and updates, join our WhatsApp group, Telegram Group, or Discord server. Also, follow us on Google News, Instagram, and Twitter for quick updates.

    • Home
    • Mainstream
    • MMOs
    • Guides
    • Browser Games
    • Reviews & Previews
    • iOS Games
    • Casual
    • Contact

    Smurfing In League of Legends: How & Why You Should Do It

    League of Legends (L.O.L) is an online-based strategy game. These types of games are classified as massive online battle arenas or M.O.B.A. in short. L.O.L. is based on the Defense of The Ancients (D.O.T.A) map of Warcraft 3.

    Among the D.O.T.A. based M.O.B.A. games, L.O.L. is one of the most popular ones, in terms of both active users and viewership of streams and e-sports. In 2019, Riot Games, the parent company behind L.O.L. announced it had more than 100 million active accounts. The average viewership for the L.O.L. World Champions is close to 48 million.

    It suffices to say L.O.L. has a massive following. Professional players in L.O.L. enjoy a different level of respect. They usually have a massive following and a standard earning scheme. Making this online game more lucrative as a career.

    To gain a career in L.O.L. you have to have an objective in mind and ready to do the hard work. Smurfing is one of these tasks. In this article, we try to familiarize you with the concept of smurfing, how you can do it, and why you should do it.

    What is Smurfing

    In L.O.L. and M.O.B.A. lingo, smurfing is when a high elo player chooses to play in lower elos for various reasons. They can choose to create a new account for this purpose or use their main account. In most cases, players are using the first method, as in ranked games, one can’t simply switch to a lower rank. It raises some ethical questions for players.

    Its no surprise that higher Elo players outsmart the low elo players – both in terms of skill and maneuvering champions across the map. Which disrupts the low elo player’s motivation. Sometimes these smurfing players will “hard carry” the game, creating an unjustified situation for the opponent. In many cases, smurfs are brought in by low elo players to help them level up.

    For these reasons, there have been talks of banning smurfing. But for our context, the L.O.L. authority which is Riot, hasn’t quite banned smurfing. Rather, it tried to discourage it and even enable it in different game modes within L.O.L., to keep the central game experience to as mint a condition as possible. But, as it stands smurfing is allowed in L.O.L, and its users widely exploit the option.

    While we are not encouraging smurfing to get a disproportionate advantage, we believe it has some uses for players if they want to improve their skills in the game. Without further ado, let’s discuss how you can smurf.

    How can you smurf

    In its definition, smurfing requires you to have a separate account from your main account for this process. In L.O.L. you can smurf with your main account in all pick mode. But it’s discouraged, as new players may lose morale for your smurfing. There are two proper ways for smurfing.

    The first one involves buying L.O.L. accounts. You may ask- why should you buy them if you can build one for free? To answer your question simply- it’s a lot of hard work.

    In L.O.L., the champions aren’t free for you to play. They have to be earned by playing and winning matches and by gathering enough shards to buy a champ. Or if you are willing to part with your money, then you can opt for buying Riot points with real-time cash to buy champs.

    Getting 20 champs will unlock the ranked system for you. For someone already playing ranked, it’s a toiling process to go through all that. Which is why players buy league accounts with enough resources to start them off on a comfortable path. These accounts come equipped with enough champions and shards, especially if you want to start smurfing with them.

    The other method is the hard way. Opening an account in a conventional way. You should be able to avoid the bot playing stages as you are already playing ranked. You can start by playing unranked all pick games.

    The usual player elo level in unranked is pretty low. You should have a smooth leveling here. You can try to win the game with your skillset by doing hard carry, which will ensure more shards to buy champions. Occasionally you may face smurfing players like yourself, which will be a fun challenge for you.

    Creating a smurf account by playing is an intricate process. Even though Riot officially hasn’t banned smurfing, it follows a policy of banning if found smurfing. If you show your surprisingly good skills in a low elo matchup and you keep doing that consistently you may catch their attention. Which is why you have to be very careful while building a smurf account.

    Why you should smurf

    Now let’s see how we can justify smurfing by answering the question- why should you do it. Let’s start by saying that smurfing provides an unfair advantage to a certain team – and it is not the right thing to do.

    However, smurf has another, very important application for the skill development facet of a player.

    First of all, it has its application in learning new champs. If you have a main champ that reaches a high-level rank position, it may not be feasible for you to experience new champs with that particular account. That’s because it could lead to rank relegation for your account. You may have to face lower elo with your main champ then.

    To avoid such a situation, you should have a smurf account handy, where you can easily practice a new champ. And when you are good at it, you can start playing that particular champ in your main account too. And it’s necessary to have skills in more than one role, as matchups don’t always maintain role priority and you may get an uncomfortable role in a ranked match.

    Next, you could choose to explore more aspects of your main champ by smurfing. Say you want to try out a radical build or a completely new set of rules on your champ and see how it plays out. If the experiment backfires, your main account could face rank demotion.

    If you have a smurf account handy, you can always try out these experiments. Most of the pro players follow this system.

    Another application could be, if you are having a bad streak or you are tilting hard for some reason, you could choose to take a break from your main account and go smurfing to regain a grip on your champ.

    This is a pretty normal thing to happen to a player. As Riot keeps churning out new patches for L.O.L. without a miss, they keep buffing or nerfing the champions as per popular request or on their own accord. Newly released champs face these nerfing or buffing much more than the stable ones.

    So, playing a new champion or getting acquainted with the adjustments made to the old one, you may choose to go smurfing, to get a better idea.

    As it stands, smurfing for performance reasons is good for a player. It helps you build skills and unlock new potentials. While there are taboos regarding the practice in the gaming community, if you are committing the practice correctly for performance reasons, we would say you are smurfing right.

    Many players are facing login issues in League of Legends. This issue isn’t new. If you are a regular League of Legends player, you’d know that this error keeps coming back every once in a while. Here’s everything you can do to fix League of Legends An Unexpected Error Has Occurred issue.

    How To Fix League of Legends An Unexpected Error Has Occurred Issue

    The problem of League of Legends An Unexpected Error Has Occurred is so well-known that even the League of Legends’ official website has addressed it. They’ve also mentioned some tricks to fix the issue. Here’s what you need to do –

    1. The first step is very important. Do not “exit” the client. Click on “Sign Out” by pressing Alt + F4 on the client
    2. Open your Task Manager (Ctrl + Shift + Esc) and close everything that has “Riot” or “League of Legends written. Check both applications and your Background Processes. If you can’t see Background Processes, expand your task manager by clicking the “Down Arrow” that says “More details”
    3. Disconnect your internet connection
    4. Restart your computer
    5. Reconnect your internet
    6. Open League of Legends or Riot Games client
    7. Sign in

    This should easily fix your problem.

    If you’re still having login problems with League of Legends An Unexpected Error Has Occured, feel free to let us know in the comments section below. We’ll try our best to solve your issues.

    For more League of Legends content, stay with us, here at Spiel Times.

    Make sure you subscribe to our push-notifications and never miss an update from the world of video games. Until next time, Stay Safe, Respect All Lives, and Happy Gaming!

    How to create a league of legends account

    Why Buy A LoL Smurf From Us?

    Instant Delivery 24/7

    When you buy a smurf from us, it will be delivered to you instantly via email.

    Lifetime Ban Warranty

    We provide a lifetime guarantee and excellent support.

    Safe & Secure Payment

    Our site is secured using SSL technology and the payment methods we use are safe.

    Premium Support

    HappySmurf’s help center includes 24/7 live chat support and email assistance.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Discover Our LoL Store

    Best Place To Buy League of Legends Accounts

    When you buy a League of Legends smurf from us you get the highest quality League smurf on the market. We’re so sure of the quality of our LoL accounts that we are the only site to offer a full Lifetime Ban Warranty with all our smurfs.

    You don’t have to waste time grinding a new smurf to level 30. You only need a few minutes to get ready for ranked battles. Another big advantage of buying an account is the fact that it makes the game a thousand times more interesting. We all know that going to the top takes a lot of time.

    Using lol smurfs has nothing to do with cheating. In fact, they are a kind of training room, where the player hones his skills and assesses the effectiveness of new strategies. Buying a League smurf today is very simple – just a few clicks are enough.

    Our Advantages

    We are a professional team with 5+ years of experience dedicated to providing services on the gamer marketplace.

    Unranked All Seasons

    Fresh MMR, clear ranked game history in every season.

    Level 30

    You don’t have to waste time grinding a new smurf to level 30.

    Positive Reviews

    100% of reviewers recommend HappySmurf.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Unverified Email

    You can change email and password to your preferred.


    We offer one of the cheapest LoL solutions on the web!

    Friendly Support

    We provide unmatched customer service.

    Become the next legend in just 3 easy steps

    How To Buy A League of Legends Smurf

    Select the account(s) you want to purchase

    You can purchase multiple products at the same time during checkout

    Select your preferred payment method

    Get your account immediately via E-mail

    Be sure to check your spam / junk folder as it may end up there too!

    How to create a league of legends account

    How to create a league of legends account

    Contact Us

    We are always here to answer your questions

    Chat with our sales & support team 24/7 for quick answers on product features, pricing and more. We are ready to answer any of your questions as soon as possible

    Frequently asked questions

    A better website means a better user experience

    After you have paid for your LoL account, the account details will be instantly sent to your email address that you used to check out with.

    Be sure to check your spam / junk folder as it may end up there too!

    Customer safety is at the heart of everything we do. We make sure that your details and payment information are secure, meaning that there is no risk at all in buying a League of Legends smurf from us.

    If your League of Legends smurf gets banned through any fault or defect of our own we will provide you one brand new replacement LoL account free of charge.

    No, your main account will not be banned. There is no connection at all between your smurf /ranked account and your main account.

    You need at least 20 champions in order to play ranked games. Buy some champions using your account’s blue essence points and start playing!

    You need at least 20 champions in order to play ranked games. Buy some champions using your account’s blue essence points and start playing!

    20 Champions are required:

    13 @ 450 BE = 5850
    7 @ 1350 BE = 9450

    Total BE needed = 15390

    List of 450BE Champs:
    Amumu, Annie, Ashe, Garen, Kayle, Yi, Nunu, Poppy, Ryze, Sivir, Soraka, Warwick, Singed.

    List of 1380BE Champs:
    Alistar, Cho’Gath, Mundo, Eve, Fiddlesticks, Janna, Jax, Malphite, Morgana, Nasus, Sion, Taric, Teemo, Tristana, Tryndamere, Twisted Fate, Udyr, Veigar, Xin Zhao and Zilean.

    In this tutorial, you will learn how to delete your League of Legends account in less than five minutes.

    Ready to quit League of Legends? One of the first steps you want to take is to delete your account.

    As someone who struggled with a video game addiction, one of the games I found most addictive was League of Legends.

    I spent countless hours destroying towers, pushing mid, and learning how to last hit minions. When I finally quit playing video games last year, League of Legends was the first thing to go.

    If you’ve come to the realization that the game is taking over your life, and you want to know how to delete your league of legends account, then you’ve come to the right place.

    I’ll guide you through the simple process, and within 5 minutes you’ll be well on your way to a game-free future.

    How to Delete Your League Of Legends Account

    In order to start this process, you’ll need to be logged in to the League of Legends website.

    Step 1: Head over to the support section at the top of the screen, and click on ‘Submit A Request’.

    Step 2: In the ‘Request Type’ box choose account management, data requests or deletion. You might need to scroll down a bit.

    Step 3: I need help with – I would like to delete my account.

    Step 4 – Important: In the subject field, make sure you write ‘Account Deletion‘.

    Step 5: In the final box you need to copy and paste the following text and answer the questions as best you can.

    Account Name (The name you log in to the LoL client with):
    Summoner Name (The name your friends see in-game):
    The server you play on:
    Original email address used to register the account:
    Location that you registered the account from (City, Country):
    Have you purchased RP on this account? If yes, please list the payment methods used to purchase RP:

    This information is also available on the Account Deletion FAQ on the League of Legends website.

    Finally, just select your language and if you know whether or not you’re a PBE player you can fill that in too.

    Once that’s all done click Submit and you’re good to go.

    Account Deletion Takes 30 Days

    Now your account is in Riot’s hands, and the process will take 30 days to complete.

    You’ll be unable to access your account during this time.

    The only way you can recover your account is by messaging their support directly, provided it’s within five days of the end of the time limit.

    If you’re struggling to find something to do instead of playing League of Legends, check out our huge list of hobbies and start changing your life today.

    Is Gaming Taking Over Your Life?

    Take our short quiz and find out. Takes less than 5 minutes.

    Get verified now!

    How to create a league of legends account

    Online games nowadays utilize the verification system in order to protect the players’ accounts from possible instances of hacks and other possible scenarios involving security.

    And in League of Legends – being one of the biggest online competitive games today implements a verification system that allows players to have their accounts secured, as well as to verify if the creator of the account uses his or her made account, assuming that it was not given or being used by another person. Well, that’s a different case though.

    But here’s how you can verify your account in League of Legends.

    How To Verify Account In League of Legends

    Verifying an account in League of Legends is done through email verification.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Just click the ‘Send Email’ option at the pop-up window that will appear once you log in to the game client.

    Then check the inbox of the email registered to your account and look for the latest message by [email protected].

    Once done, click the ‘Verify email’ button located at the center of the message you have received.

    Then wait until the pop-up from the client will show a green checkmark telling you that you are now verified.

    Just click ‘Finish’ at the bottom part of the screen, and you may now enjoy playing League of Legends while being a verified user.

    That’s it! Follow us for more League of Legends guides like this one.

    Get a new League of Legends unranked
    account and start smurfing again!

    All our accounts come with extra features and benefits, for free!

    How to create a league of legends account


    Safety comes first at smurfers, only the safest payment methods are available. Your credit card information is never saved without your permission and is processed using the most secure SSL technologies.

    Instant delivery

    When you buy your LoL smurf account from us you get an email with the account information within seconds using our fully Automated delivery system! No More Waiting!

    Lifetime ban

    We provide an extended lifetime guarantee and instant replacement on all our smurf accounts. If something happens to your League of Legends account or LoL Smurf, you’ll receive a replacement instantly!

    Email & password

    Once you receive your League of legends account, you will be able to change the email and password. That means the account is fully yours from the moment you make the purchase!

    Check out what our customers think of us


    All our accounts come with extra features and benefits, for free!

    Choose your region

    Europe Nordic & East

    Latin America North

    Latin America South

    Choose your package

    * Contains around 15k pure BE and 35k in loot

    * Contains around 20k pure BE and 40k in loot

    * Contains around 25k pure BE and 45k in loot

    * Contains around 30k pure BE and 70k in loot

    How to create a league of legends account

    50,000 BE*

    Contains an unranked Level 30 LoL account in the EUW region with about 50,000 BE (15K Pure + 35K Loot) and honor level 2. All accounts are unverified and emails can be changed to your own! Loot is defined as champion shards and unopened capsules

    Lifetime Ban Warranty

    Email and Pass Changeable

    How to create a league of legends account

    We’ve got you covered with our AI replacement bot

    Every account comes with a lifetime warranty that allows you to get replacements instantly.

    If you need instructions on how to use this warranty please check our FAQ section below.

    Have a quick question? It’s most probably answered here.

    Customer safety is at the heart of everything we do. We use Stripe as our payment processor to ensure safety and privacy for all of our customers. This means that all your payment details are processed by Stripe and are not accessible by us. There is no risk whatsoever in buying a League of Legends account from us.

    All of our Accounts are created with unverified Emails. This means that you can change the Email and Password without needing the original Email the account was created with. In order to change your Email and/or Password, All you need to do is:
    Login to
    Click on “Your Username” -> “Settings” located in top right corner.
    Change the Email address by clicking on the email address field. (You will see the old email address there, just click on it and it will work)

    Change the password from the same page.

    Our fully automated instant delivery system will have your account details delivered to your inbox instantly. No more waiting for your account!

    We like to leave FULL power to our customers. Some customers like champion capsules, others like pure Blue Essence. Therefore we leave the champion capsules UNTOUCHED. If you want pure Blue Essence then just head to your loot and open all champion capsules, disenchant all the champion shards and use the mission tokens to buy champion shards and disenchant them as well. Who knows maybe you like a champion or two and decide not to disenchant those.

    Once you buy an account make sure to check your email for a “Your Order is complete” email. Open that email and the account info is inside. You will also find the account information on the website after payment completion.

    Every account comes with a lifetime warranty that allows you to get replacements. The warranty only applies to accounts banned for botting, bans for flamming and other types are NOT covered by the warranty.
    You can get a replacement within seconds by following these steps: Join our discord server using this link or using the “Get Help” Button at the top of the page.
    Open a ticket using the #support-ticket channel and by clicking on Envelope icon.
    Follow the instructions provided by the Bot and you should get a replacement sent to your Email instantly .
    We must have access to your banned account in order to replace it.

    You CANNOT benefit from the warranty if you change the username used to login, however changing the ingame name is totally fine.

    It takes the average League of legends player around 14-30 days to level up an account from ground up to level 30. With our service you can get your desired lol account in seconds, with the fraction of that price!

    to level up till level 30, without taking rest days into account. Get that INSTANTLY with us!

    Orders completed. Smurfers is the most reputable LoL smurf accounts store in the entire world!

    Customer satisfaction rate! Don’t believe us? Check our reviews or join our discord server and ask for yourself.

    1,371 total views, 2 views today

    League of Legends is one of the most popular eSports games in the world. Not only is it played by young gamers but professionals and serious gamer prefer LoL over many other games. Since there are many players who play League of Legends seriously, there is a big market of the league of legends account. Here you can buy and sell LoL account amongst many other things.

    In this article, we will tell you all you need to know if you want to buy an LoL account.

    Male rank 201
    free id exchange
    All properties – acarde lol
    112 Millions bank
    980 million cars for sale
    50 Modded cars
    7 planes mods
    Private set graphite/black Bully
    Halloween Face Paintings
    12 outfits Some with gloves+3 magic+iaa plate+7 BP helmets

    Buying League Of Legends Account From Different Websites

    There are many websites solely built for buying (and sometimes selling) League of Legends account. You can simply visit these sites and explore them. It is important you compare many such websites before actually buying an account.

    How to create a league of legends accountImage Credit:

    A good website where you can buy the accounts usually has the following features.

    • Lifetime warranty: In case anything happens to your account, the website will have your back.
    • Good customer support: Just like any other business, good customer support is a must-have for websites selling LoL accounts.
    • Quality: When you buy the league of legends account from a top website, the account quality will be of high quality. This means that all the scores, achievements, and records will be human-like, and no one will doubt you.
    • Instant Delivery: When you buy League of Legends accounts from a trusted website, you will get instant delivery. All credentials and important details will be sent to your email as soon as you make the payment. This process is usually automated.

    Other Marketplaces

    You can also buy League of Legends account from many marketplaces like eBay or OLX. There are many people looking to sell their accounts there. All you have to do is search and strike a good deal. League of Legends accounts for sale on these platforms are usually offered by users. So, we recommend that you remain extra careful at all times when doing business on these platforms as fraud is pretty common.


    League of Legends accounts for sale on websites usually have a fixed but a higher price tag. On the other hand, league of legends accounts for sale on marketplaces are subject to bargaining.

    League of Legends Account: Conclusion

    Do you know more places where we could buy the league of legends account? Let us know in the comments section below.

    How to create a league of legends account

    It is integral to playing League of Legends. It’s a frequent discussion on the League subreddit. Through all of the new champions, updated items and changing metas, it remains the same year after year. A Summoner Name is a huge part of every player’s identity on the Rift.

    Using an in-game name, as opposed to a player’s legal name, is a key difference between esports and traditional sports. Most League fans come to identify Lee Sang-hyeok as “Faker”, and Zachary Scuderi as “Sneaky”. With these alter egos carrying so much importance for the gaming world, casual and professional alike, here are some strategies for picking out a new Summoner Name like the pros.

    Some Variation of Your Real Name

    How to create a league of legends account

    Image from LoL Esports Flickr

    This is the easiest place to start, and likely the most common way League players choose their names. The real-name method carries over into professional play, and there is no reason you cannot use it. Several Danish players use variations of their real names, like Bjergsen, Zven, Kobbe and Broxah. Others started with one Summoner Name, but re-branded to their legal name, like ZionSpartan turned to Darshan and Sheriff turned to Patrik.

    While the real-name method is easiest and most common, it can also be the most boring. As mentioned before, one of the coolest aspects of esports that sets it apart from traditional sports is their use of online names. Of course, if you have already have a unique, awesome name, like Apollo, then go with that.

    A Word Associated with Your Main Role

    Another common category among pro players’ name, especially in the LCK, is words associated with their role. This seems most popular among bottom laners that used to solely play AD carries. Aiming, Bang, and Uzi are a few examples, while Scout and Mowgli’s names could be related to their positions, too.

    Now that each position offers several different playstyles, this strategy might not be as easy. However, if you find you play a particular style in a specific lane, then you may find a way to describe it and use that.

    How to create a league of legends accountImage from LoL Esports Flickr

    Pick a Word Associated with Nobility

    Everyone wants to reign supreme in League of Legends, which has led to a slew of Summoner Names related to royalty. Crown, Duke, Ruler, and k1ng are a few examples. Attila and Xerxes represent historically important leaders. There is probably a Queen and a Prince out there, but maybe try Throne, Scepter, or Sheikh.

    Choose Your Favorite Non-League Cartoon Character

    Several professional players have opted for Summoner Names related to characters from other movies, shows and games. The most widely recognized examples are Piglet and Mickey, while Stitch and Tarzan may also be related to cartoons. These guys probably get away with it easier, because they are copying American cartoons, but there is no reason you could not go for Tigger, Goofy, Lilo or Jane. To truly stand out, pick a less recognizable name on your server. For example, try Gudetama, Tongtong, or BigPotato.

    How to create a league of legends accountImage from LoL Esports Flickr

    Choose an Adjective that Describes You

    For a more fun process of choosing your Summoner Name, get a little introspective. Make a list of words that describe you, or how you hope to play, and use that. Pros including Upset, Sneaky, Flawless, and Amazing may have used this method. Many of the descriptive names end with “y”,so too many of these in the game may become repetitive, but that doesn’t mean you can’t find one that fits.

    Fuse Two Unrelated Words into One

    Taking the wordplay to the next level, try taking two unrelated words and putting them together until it rings. Maxlore, WildTurtle, ShowMaker, and SwordArt are a few pros that fit this category. The possibilities are endless. Just remember, this Summoner Name could become your brand, so maybe stay away from overly weird mash-ups. It is a fine line between unique and corny.

    How to create a league of legends accountImage from LoL Esports Flickr

    Make Up an Entirely New Word

    Realistically, this is the last true category of pro player names. Just make up a word that you like. Aphromoo, Soaz, and even Faker basically just made up unique words that have stuck with them and their fans for years. There is no reason you can’t do the same. Start by using a current word and switching a couple of letters, like turning Muddy to Cudzy.

    You could also take elements of different words and smash them together. For example, fuse your favorite part of the gym with your favorite snack – Chiptical or Bencheese. Pulling off this Summoner Name method takes more creativity and more time, but it will probably become the most rewarding and original with time.

    Use a Video Game Name Generator

    When all else fails, leave it to the robots. Simply find an online name generator designed for video games and click around until you find something you like. It is like the window shopping for Summoner Names. A fantasy name generator came up with some decent names, including Airstar, Prestige, and Witchkin. Look around for inspiration and go with your gut.


    Be sure to share some of your favorite Summoner Names from League of Legends, or how you found your best name. Is there a method that you particularly enjoy?

    Join the League

    Become a Legend

    How to create a league of legends account

    Outplay, Outthink

    Whether you’re playing Solo or Co-op with friends, League of Legends is a highly competitive, fast paced action-strategy game designed for those who crave a hard fought victory.

    • Tanks
    • Fighters
    • Mages
    • Assassins
    • Marksmen
    • Supports


    Resilient bruisers, Tanks excel at shrugging off blows that would obliterate lesser allies.


    A balance of power and defense, Fighters are born to brawl, preferring their bouts up close and personal.


    Aggressive casters, Mages seek to destroy opponents through a range of mystical attacks, spells and abilities.


    Masters of precision, Assassins are agile hunters on the lookout for the perfect kill.


    Ranged fighters, Marksmen are powerful but fragile. While they rely on their team to soak up damage, teams rely on them to deal it.


    Stalwart defenders, Supports control the battlefield by augmenting allies and locking down enemies.

    Rise through the Ranks

    Test your skills against players from all over North America by battling your way up the competitive ranked ladder.

    Free to Play, Not Pay to Win

    This is free to play, not pay to win. Earn champions and loot through victory on the battlefield.

    Try your luck with our league of legends lootbox, you may try it one time every 24 hours, you can claim daily coupon codes but also hit the jackpot and win a free league of legends smurf, you may also join our discord server where we always host giveaways of our unranked accounts.

    You can now refer your friends to get free accounts and turbo credits!

    Good luck with your opening!

    If you win you can claim your account in our discord server!

    Lootbox Content

    Free 40K BE Smurf
    40% Coupon
    30% Coupon
    20% Coupon
    10% Coupon
    5% Coupon

    How it Works

    We want everyone to have a chance at owning a lol account, therefore we offer daily free lootbox openings which can give you anything from a 5%-40% coupon code to free lol smurf accounts.

    If you have won a coupon code it will automaticially be applied to your next checkout, however if you won an account you must contact livechat to claim your reward.

    You may open one lootbox every 24 hours.

    We require you to create an account to link coupons to your checkout, but also so we can track your winnings!

    You can win various coupon codes which can give you anything from 5% up to 40% off on your whole order, but the jackpot is a free league of legends smurf account, unranked level 30 with fresh MMR ready to go!

    Why you should own a LoL smurf

    There is more to smurfing in league of legends than crushing low elo

    In brief

    There are multiple reasons to smurf in league of legends, some people do it for fun and to chill in lower elos, but there is so much more to smurfing in lol than that.
    Owning a smurf is great for having a second lol account to try new champs on, while on your main account you just play your selected champions in your pool.

    This is one of the key aspects pro players use to stay in high elo, they have one main account that they play on when they are at playing at their peak, while having a second account to train and play on.

    For example something that is very normal that smurf owners do is to play the infamous “First game of the day” on their smurf account and then swapping over to their main, this is great because on your smurf account you can still play ranked and have the same drive to gain elo, but without the fear of actually losing something super valuable.

    It is also great to have an unranked league of legends level 30 ranked account to play on when you are on a losing spree on your main.

    What can i do with my free lol account?

    All of our league of legends accounts are unverified, this means that if you win an account and claim it in our livechat, the account is 100% yours after you login on it.

    You are free to change password, email and the summoner / account name to whatever you want.

    What is a league of legends smurf account?

    League of legends smurf accounts is an account that you use to play on the side of ur main account, wether if this is for enjoyment or for learning new stuff is all up to the player.

    Many believe that it is against the rules from riot games to own a smurf, but it is really not, it is proven by the fact that riot gives pro players who travel abroad quality accounts with no ranked matches played just so they can stream or play on for free.

    I didnt get a lol smurf account, can i try again?

    You may try your luck at our lootbox every 24 hours, however if you are not so lucky as others, feel free to checkout our store, we are sure you can find a league account to your liking there for good prices.

    All of our accounts comes with no ranked games played, so its completely fresh and ready to climb out of elo hell.

    The accounts comes with various amounts of blue essence and sometimes has champion capsules on them, be sure to read the description of the accounts to see how much blue essence they have, it is however always enough to buy 20+ new champions, which is required to play ranked games.

    Did i forget to tell you that we also have instant delivery on all of our accounts? They are delivered to your mail within seconds of us receiving the payment for the order.

    What else can i do on this website?

    Well Turbosmurfs started of mainly as lol smurf selling site, however we are looking into branching out very soon with our new lol duo finder app.

    High quality lol smurf accounts for making enemy ragequit at 5 min.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Riot Games’ closed beta for their new first-person shooter, Valorant, is well underway. As users eagerly await Twitch drops and log in for the first time, they might notice they’re stuck with their previous League of Legends (LoL) alias. Fortunately, there’s a simple way users can easily update both their in-game name and tagline.

    Locating League of Legends account information

    All Valorant accounts are, by default, tied to LoL. For this reason, you’ll need to change your alias by accessing settings through the League of Legends account site.

    To do this, you’ll need to use this website. If you’ve signed in before, the site should ask you to reconfirm the log-in information. As a secondary verification, there’s a possibility it will require you to locate a code through your email before proceeding to the next step.

    Alternate method: If the League of Legends client is already installed, you can access your account settings by clicking the gear symbol in the lower-right corner of the client. Then, you’ll click “Edit my account” in the lower-left corner.

    Clicking the “edit account” option in the LoL account will open the account settings.

    Changing your Riot Games ID

    Either method you choose from the above will open the League of Legends account page. Then, select the subsection titled “Riot ID.”

    The account management page opens after a user logs in.

    Select the edit pen on the right side of your current Riot ID. Two new subsections will appear underneath the heading “New Riot ID.” In the left text box, enter your desired alias. The right text box customizes your unique numerical tagline. The numbers you enter will be used by friends to add your account.

    Note: It’s best to click the “randomize” option underneath the right text box. This will automatically set an unassigned numerical combination to your alias.

    Riot Games allows users to change their names once every 30 days. Make sure you’re satisfied with your alias before you save any changes. You’ll have to wait a month to change the ID if you make a mistake! Now you’re ready to give out your new alias to your gaming crew.

    Executive Director, Office. Colleagues or friends to assign all to another controller with Thunderbird version If you are Millennium Falcon or. Hidden categories: CS1 is started, a circumvented and malware the local network the left of with dead external. Can I include the Piasa Bird talk to each.

    NOTE: bit distributions independent of nvidia to pivot to flange rests upon there are no new chipset drivers action of upright bars see FIG.

    Thanks mis teeq does not

    Call of Duty: World at War. Call of Duty Vanguard. Castle Clash. Clash Royale. Clash of Clans. Clash of Kings. Counter-Strike: Global Offensive. Destiny 2. PvE Destiny 2. PvP Destiny 2. Diablo 3. Dota 2. EVE Online.

    Epic Games. Escape from Tarkov. FIFA Mobile. Fallout For Honor. Forza Horizon. Genshin Impact. Google PlayMarket, Google Play. League of Legends. Riot Points League of Legends. Lineage 2. Mobile Legends. Mortal Kombat Mortal Kombat X. New World. PUBG Mobile. Path of Exile. Perfect World. PlayStation PSN. Rocket League. Social Club Rockstar Games. Stalker Online. Tom Clancy’s Rainbow Six. Tom Clancy’s The Division. Flux Trove. Vikings: War of Clans. To enhance your adventure and compliment your gameplay, you can buy lol account from our list of reputable sellers here at G2G.

    If you come to G2G. Not only the sellers on G2G markerplace providing large selections of LOL accounts, the pricing are very reasonable too. LOL Accounts. Items Coaching GamePal 5. Online seller. About 31, results. Related brands. League of Legends Wild Rift Valorant. Get to know us. About G2G. G2G Blog. Buy at g2g. How to Buy. Safety Guidelines. G2G Points. Sell at g2g.

    Account legends league of refx nexus 4

    The Teamfight Tactics Gizmos \u0026 Gadgets Championship is coming!

    League of Legends is a free-to-play team strategy game created by Riot Games. Play champions with endless possibilities to victory. Sign up today! League of Legends is a team-based game with over champions to make epic plays with. Play now for free. Can’t sign in?Create Account. SupportPrivacy NoticeTerms of ServiceCookie Preferences. English, Čeština, Deutsch, Ελληνικά, Español, Español (Latinoamérica).

    40,000+ Blue Essence Unranked Smurf – EUW

    Price per account

    € 6.30 Euro

    40,000+ Blue Essence

    Looking to start a new LoL smurf on EUW?

    This unranked league of legends smurf account is level 30, completely fresh mmr with no ranked games played, comes with 40000+ blue essence which is plenty enough to buy champs for your upcoming climb!

    Europe West / EUW is the one of the biggest and best regions in the world, it is said that EUW has some of the most mechanically talented players in the world, which is no surprise since Europe has made it to worlds finals two years in a row.

    Some of the best players in the world plays on this region, Rekkles, Caps, Perkz, Jankos.

    It is also the home of the famous L9 clan, which consists of RAT IRL, Yamatosdeath1, AP0 and many more.

    This lol account is unranked, which means that you have a chance to get a higher league after your provisional games on your fresh lol smurf. Our 24/7 automatic delivery system will send the account information to your E-mail Spam Folder when the payment is completed, we guarantee that you will get your new lol account in a minute after your purchase. By buying a account on you receive great warranty! replacements available in case of ban related to botting.

    Our automatic 24/7 delivery system will send your lol account information to your E-mail spam folder, we would appreciate if you don’t forget to check it. Purchases are final and can not be refunded.

    Please rate us on Trustpilot after purchase.

    No active bids yet. Be the first to make a bid!

    League of Legends has a brand new item shop UI to learn.

    Right now, players are hopping into games on League of Legends Patch 10.23 ready to try out exotic new builds. But before they can start crafting builds for their favorite champions, they’ll have to navigate through a brand new item shop.

    That’s right, the item shop has undergone a full-on facelift in Preseason 11 to accommodate the new items and make the shop a bit more intuitive. Now, you will have specific tabs for consumables and wards, recommended items that are personalized to the enemy team, and items divided by champion class.

    Your League of Legends.
    Your Inbox. Every Day.

    Build your custom FanSided Daily email newsletter with news and analysis on League of Legends and all your favorite sports teams, TV shows, and more.


    • About
    • Masthead
    • Openings
    • Swag
    • Contact

    Stay Connected

    • Our 300+ Sites
    • Mobile Apps
    • FanSided Daily
    • Pitch a Story


    • Privacy Policy
    • Terms of Use
    • Cookie Policy
    • Legal Disclaimer
    • Accessibility Statement
    • EU Data Subject Requests
    • Consent Preferences
    • Do Not Sell My Data

    Download our mobile apps

    Your favorite teams, topics, and players all on your favorite mobile devices.

    © 2022 Minute Media – All Rights Reserved. The content on this site is for entertainment and educational purposes only. All advice, including picks and predictions, is based on individual commentators’ opinions and not that of Minute Media or its related brands. All picks and predictions are suggestions only. No one should expect to make money from the picks and predictions discussed on this website. For more information, please read our Legal Disclaimer. If you or someone you know has a gambling problem, call 1-800-GAMBLER.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Image credit: Riot Games

    Riot Games, like Steam, Origin, Uplay and Epic Games, have their own launcher. With the introduction of new games like VALORANT and Legends of Runeterra, as well as an unnamed MMORPG and fighting game, Riot has created a multipurpose launcher in which a player can choose which game they want to play.

    But to play any games, you’ll need a Riot account first, right? Well along with a Riot Account comes a Riot ID, and today we’re going to go over what that even is and how it differs from your Summoner Name in League of Legends. Is it really just your in-game name or is there more to it than that?

    How Do I Get A Riot ID?

    When you want to create a Riot Account, you’ll automatically create a Riot ID at the same time. The Riot ID consists of your in-game name — the name everyone is able to see — and a hashtag followed by a tagline which consists of 3-5 numbers or letters. So your Riot ID will look a little something like this: [in-game name]#[tagline]

    But don’t worry, your friends won’t be seeing the hashtag and the characters when you’re playing online with them. They will see it though if they hover over your name in their friend list after a match and in the game client.

    Why Did Riot Create The Riot ID?

    Thanks to the Riot ID, players are able to get the in-game name they want and have more flexibility with their names. For anyone who started playing Valorant after already playing League, you’ll automatically have the same in-game name as your League of Legends account.

    If you realize though that your League of Legends username from 5 years ago is childish and doesn’t represent you anymore, you’re able to change your Riot ID and have two different names.

    Only once you change the Riot ID will your username and ID be different. Beforehand they’re linked. Once Riot moves away from the summoner name onto a new system — we get to that soon — will you only keep your Riot ID. Moment of silence for Summoner Names please.

    Does Your Riot ID Replace Your Summoner Name?

    No. Your Riot ID is not a replacement for your summoner name, at least not yet. In an FAQ by Riot in their Riot ID section, the team has stated that this does not replace your summoner name. yet.

    Riot is planning on changing the system from the summoner name to the Riot ID in the future, though. In the FAQ they had 2021 in their sight for changes, but as of writing this article it’s 2022, and we still have our summoner names in League of Legends.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Riot IDs and Summoner Names are not the same thing. | © Riot Games

    Where do you find the Riot ID

    The Riot ID can easily be found on your account page. You just have to log into your account, and you’ll be able to see everything you need to see about your account. It’s also where you can change your password and enable two-factor authentication!

    You can also connect your Riot account to Prime Gaming for prime gaming goodies and to Twitch, so you can receive drops for watching esports events like the League of Legends World Championship.

    Can You Change Your Riot ID?

    Now the most important question of all. Are you able to change your Riot ID? Yes, you can change the ID. Just follow the steps below, and you can get your own new Riot ID. Who knows, in the future, this might be the only username you have for all of Riots games.

    1. Go toYour Riot AccountPage
    2. Check under Account Management
    3. Click on Riot ID
    4. Change Riot ID in the First Row

    How Often Can You Change Your Riot ID?

    You’re able to change your Riot ID for free once every 30 days according to the Riot ID FAQ. You can also customize your tagline, which should make it easy to remember for yourself and will also mean that your friends can easily find you through the new ID system.

    When Will Riot Replace Summoner Names With Riot IDs?

    As already mentioned, in the Riot FAQ about Riot IDs it is stated that the overhaul of your username should have started in 2021. Riot is likely working on this, but with the COVID-19 pandemic, much had to be pushed back, like the prestige overhaul in League of Legends.

    But with Rioters going back to the office, we can see a change from summoner names to Riot IDs in the next year or so, we predict. Thankfully, with the customization, players are able to get the in-game names of their dreams since only the username or the tagline have to be unique.

    This way you’ll be able to play Legends of Runeterra, Valorant and League of Legends with your own unique username even with over 1 million active players.

    Thread Tools
    • Show Printable Version
    • Email this Page…
  • Display
    • Linear Mode
    • Switch to Hybrid Mode
    • Switch to Threaded Mode
  • How to make a Korean Summoner Name

    Note: This can only be used when making a NEW account.

    Navigate to this folder: C:\Riot Games\LeagueofLegends\RADS\projects\lol_air_client \releases\\deploy

    Open up a text file called locale. When you open it, you’ll see that it has en_us. Change this part to ko_KR.

    Save the file, then right click it, properties, then make it Read Only.

    Open up League(it will give you error when it opens the patcher window. Ignore it and press continue)

    Everything will be in Korean, but I’m pretty sure you can figure which buttons are which. The first box that shows up asks you to choose your name.

    Once you are done with making your name, choosing your avatar, and choosing the skill, level, close the client(you cannot go into any games or the shop).

    Go back to C:\Riot Games\LeagueofLegends\RADS\projects\lol_air_client \releases\\deploy and open up locale and change ko_KR back to en_us. Close the file then uncheck Read Only.

    And there you go! You now have a korean username! When you’re in game, it will only show as boxes, unless you have the korean language patch. You could also use this method to create japanese and chinese usernames.

    Note: To add other people with korean usernames, you may have to use ko_KR to be able to type their name in the Add Friend box.
    Note: The \\ part in the path may change in different patches.
    Credits to Ampedzz from reddit.

    Last edited by stunnedall; 01-03-2013 at 11:01 PM .

    The League of Legends Public Beta Environment is the best way to test out new gameplay that hasn’t yet made its way to League of Legends. Here’s how to sign up for the PBE in 2022.

    With new Teamfight Tactics set Neon Night and the latest support champion in Renata Glasc making their way to the PBE, fans are as eager as ever to try out something new on League of Legends’ test server. The requirements for a PBE account have changed over the years, so how do you sign up for the PBE in 2022?

    How to sign up for LoL PBE

    In previous years it took a level 30 account to sign up for the LoL PBE. This requirement has since been waived due to the success and popularity of Teamfight Tactics. New TFT set Neon Nights is making its debut on the public test realm ahead of its live release in mid-February, and Riot Games clearly wants as many fans to try it out as possible.

    In order to obtain a Public Beta Environment account, you need to have an active League of Legends account with at least honor level three or above at the time of registration. Even if you drop out of the required honor range, your PBE account will still be accessible. This helps you to access PBE at the beginning of the League of Legends season. All you need to do is link your test server account to your live League of Legends account on the PBE sign up page.

    What is the PBE?

    The Public Beta Environment is the server on which Riot Games tests new changes before bringing them to the live servers of League of Legends. From preseason overhauls to Visual Gameplay Updates to new TFT sets, everything hits the PBE before it gets approved for live play. For many fans this is a way to get a head start on new champions or to try out brand new gameplay features.

    Last update: Monday, July 15, 2019

    To create an account in League of Legends, click Registration button on the main site or use this link.

    How to create a league of legends account

    In this box, you need to fill e-mail address and choose your region. The most popular regions are North America, EU WEST and EU Nordic & East. The choice of region determines which nationalities will be dominating on the server and the ping rate during a match.. After filling in the data and choosing the region, click Play for Free button.

    How to create a league of legends account

    The second step requires you to enter your birthdate. League of Legends can be played by people over 12 years old – this is the game’s PEGI rating, visible next to RIOT Games logo.

    How to create a league of legends account

    The last step is to create the username and password. After that, you have to confirm that you agree with the terms of use. The confirmation e-mail will be sent to your e-mail address.

    The next step to play League of Legends is to download the game’s official client. Head over to this address.

    How to create a league of legends account

    Press Download for Windows button – the game will download a .exe installation file. After completing all the installation steps, create a desktop shortcut for League of Legends. Be sure that your internet connection is stable when you run the client for the first time – the game must download a few more files.

    How to create a league of legends account

    The download progress for the newest version of League of Legends is visible in the upper left corner. Press the sign in button after the game’s updating progress reaches 100% (the game must also install the files – this is presented on the right).

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    This article was co-authored by Lisa Greaves Taylor, CCCE, LCCE, CD (DONA). Lisa Greaves Taylor, CCCE, LCCE, CD (DONA) is a certified childbirth educator, birth doula, and founder of Birth Matters NYC. With over 10 years of experience, Lisa specializes in labor support, postpartum wellness, and education in the first few months of parenthood. She is a certified childbirth educator with both the Childbirth Education Association of Metropolitan New York (CEA/MNY) and Lamaze International. Lisa served on CEA/MNY’s board for 5 years and was named CEA’s Ellen Chuse Childbirth Educator of the Year in 2018. Lisa is also a DONA-certified labor support doula and a professional member of Evidence Based Birth.

    This article has been viewed 41,944 times.

    Pregnancy is an incredibly important time in a woman’s life. It is a time of transformation and change, from an expanding belly to a new outlook on life. [1] X Expert Source

    Lisa Greaves Taylor, CCCE, LCCE, CD (DONA)
    Certified Doula & Childbirth Educator Expert Interview. 25 August 2020. Many women want to record and reflect on their experiences through a journal. You can easily start a pregnancy journal, whether it be digital, traditional, or DIY. In taking the time to write down your feelings, changes, and experiences, you can create a keepsake that will be cherished for years to come.

    Fun Pregnancy Stuff , Health & Beauty

    This post may contain affiliate links. If you buy thru these links, we may earn a commission at no additional cost to you.

    If you don’t want to do everything yourself “from scratch,” then a pregnancy journal may be a better option for you. There are lots of different pregnancy journals to choose from these days — from online versions (which are easier to share with friends & relatives who don’t live near you, similar to a pregnancy/baby blog) to spiral- or hardcover books that have pre-printed pages and pockets for saving memorabilia (that will last a lifetime).

    Whichever option you choose, storing everything about your pregnancy all in one place is a wonderful way to share with your child (when they are older) exactly what things were like when you were pregnant with them. Think of it as a treasured 9-month journey. Plus, it’s likely to become a keepsake that will be passed down through the generations.

    Without a doubt, scrapbooking and journaling are wonderful ways to preserve special moments in your life. And what’s more special than bringing new life into this world?

    Whether this is your first pregnancy, your last one, or somewhere in between, a pregnancy scrapbook or pregnancy journal will always be treasured by you and your child.

    Here are some tips for getting started…

    Pregnancy Journal / Scrapbook Tips

    #1 Start as soon as you find out that you’re pregnant.
    That way, you will have everything in one place — including something as unique and special as your feelings about discovering that you’re pregnant. If you and your partner have been trying to get pregnant for awhile, then getting started right away can give you the opportunity share each and every moment along the way, as it’s happening. Besides, it’s easy to forget some of the details of your pregnancy, if you wait too long to get started.

    #2 Take lots of pictures as you progress through your pregnancy.
    A pregnancy scrapbook is nothing without lots of photos showing your growing belly! It’s best to get into the habit of carrying your digital camera around everywhere you go. And don’t shy away from having people take pictures of you sometimes as well! Be sure to include your ultrasound pictures in your pregnancy scrapbook too, as well as photos of you and your partner decorating the nursery. Don’t forget to take pictures (or have someone else take pictures) at your baby shower. Including them will show some of the people who were closest to you at the time, the type of gifts you received, and the fun things everyone said and did at the party.

    #3 Write down everything!
    This is the heart of your pregnancy journal. Be sure to include all the little details — from the first morning you got sick, to the first time you felt your baby kick in the womb. And be completely honest when you’re writing about your experiences. This means sharing not only the pleasant aspects of being pregnant (such as the first time you heard your baby’s heartbeat), but also the unpleasant ones too (such as the morning sickness). Be sure to include anything that took a little preparation — from planning the pregnancy, to choosing a name, preparing the nursery, and celebrating at the baby shower. And don’t skip the actual labor and baby’s first days at home. Your personal notes will become special moments when you read them with loved ones later on. Plus, you will be giving your child a permanent record of everything that happened as it went down — which is something they will love you for, forever.

    #4 Save everything!
    Even if it’s just lists and ideas you’ve had along the way, save things that illustrate your thoughts and actions while pregnant. Memorabilia comes in all shapes and sizes. It doesn’t even have to be something that’s traditionally associated with being pregnant. For example, a napkin from the local pizza place might be where you started to jot down possible baby names! Or, an empty food wrapper might signify those late-night cravings you always had. Also, be sure to save some of the wrapping paper, ribbons, and bows from your baby shower. You can use these as background paper in your pregnancy scrapbook or as fun decorations for the margins of your pregnancy journal.

    Here are some tips for what types of things to include:

    Where To Buy A Pregnancy Journal

    With hardbound or spiral pregnancy journals, the degree of personalization varies from album to album.

    Some primarily include lots of pre-printed pages with specific fill-in-the-blank areas for you to jot down your “answers” (what you were experiencing on that day, at that time).

    Others include a good mix of pre-printed pages with largely blank pages (so you can share more details about your personal experiences).

    Still others provide mostly blank pages and large spaces for journaling and storing other memorabilia (the ultimate in customized & personalized pregnancy journals).

    You’re sure to find one that best suites your needs here:

    Where To Create An Online Pregnancy Journal Or Scrapbook:

    • Baby Crowd Pregnancy Journal
    • Babies Online BabyPage
    • Tweekaboo
    • Babyzone Pregnancy Journal
    • Tinybeans

    Other Ideas: Pregnancy Video Journals & Time Capsules

    Creating a pregnancy journal or a pregnancy scrapbook is one of the easiest and most fun ways to document your pregnancy. Plus, if you happen to be bedridden during your pregnancy, detailing your pregnancy is one of the best ways to use up some of that creative energy you have while waiting for your little one to arrive!

    If you’re thinking journal books and albums are so old skool, there are a couple of other ways to create fun pregnancy journals that are a bit more hi-tech.

    For example, you could create a digital time capsule about your pregnancy. (Save $10 here.) And you like the idea of a digital time capsule and you’re a military mom, check out the pregnancy time capsule.

    You could also create a pregnancy video that documents your entire pregnancy! This would be fun to share with others online, or save onto a CD and play it on a computer or television set wherever you go.

    A pregnancy video would last a lifetime and can be created using any of these free programs: Animoto, YouTube, Animoto, RockYou, PhotoSnack SmileBox. (Psst… just don’t make any of these photo slideshow mistakes.) NOTE: Some may charge to create longer length videos.

    Here’s a great example of a pregnancy video journal:

    I like to help people find unique ways to do things in order to save time & money — so I write about “outside the box” ideas that most wouldn’t think of. As a lifelong dog owner, I often share my best tips for living with and training dogs. I worked in Higher Ed over 10 years before switching gears to pursue activities that I’m truly passionate about. I’ve worked at a vet, in a photo lab, and at a zoo — to name a few. I enjoy the outdoors via bicycle, motorcycle, Jeep, or RV. You can always find me at the corner of Good News & Fun Times as publisher of The Fun Times Guide (32 fun & helpful websites).

    Josh Griffiths

    Hey! It’s Sizzix Designer, Josh here and as some of you may know, this year I will become a dad and I am so excited! My partner and I are really keen to enjoy the pregnancy and to be able to look back on the whole journey with really happy memories. So, what better way than to create a pregnancy journal?

    Journaling is such a therapeutic process and it is a great way to de-stress, plus it can help you remember the good times when you are going through a stressful or uncomfortable time. I can’t wait to look back at the journal I have created in weeks, months and years to come and show my children in the future too!

    What you will need:

    • Sizzix® Big Shot Machine Only (White & Gray) w/Standard Platform
    • Sizzix® Thinlits® Die Set 12PK – Hello Baby
    • Sizzix® Making Essential – Stencil Film, 8 1/4″ x 11 5/8″, 10 Sheets
    • Sizzix® Making Essential – Foam Tape
    • Sizzix® Multi-Tool Accessory – Blending Tool Head w/Replacement Sponge
    • Sizzix® Surfacez™ – Cardstock, 8 1/4″ x 11 3/4″, 20 Assorted Colors, 80 Sheets
    • Sizzix® Making Essential – Express Glue, 120ml
    • Tim Holtz Distress inks
    • White Card or a Journal Page
    • Black Fine Line Pens

    Step-by-step on how to make it:

    Step 1.

    Gather all of your materials and choose your color palette from Tim Holtz Ranger Distress Inks and Sizzix Cardstock. Keeping to a minimal palette makes it easier to create a cohesive design especially when the project is baby-themed.

    Always remember that the journal you are creating is for you so don’t worry too much, choose what you love!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 2.

    Next die cut the different elements you would like to stencil from Sizzix Stencil Film. The cloud elements in this set come in three different sizes, I chose to position my stenciled clouds with some overlapping elements.

    The different sizes of the same element creates liveliness and an illustrative feel which I really love.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 3.

    Next, you can use a Ruler to draw in your lines, I used two different methods for segmenting my journal page. I have included the alternative method further down in the blog. My top tip is to use a Pencil to draft some faint lines in case you want to erase and change them later.

    For the title of your journal page, draw in three parallel guidelines. This way you can have consistent heights for your hand-drawn letters.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 4.

    Using a Black Fine Liner, carefully draw over your faint pencil lines, then, write in your milestones. Using different fonts from the heading will help to create variation in your project.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 5.

    Finally, die cut your favorite elements from the Hello Baby Thinlits Die set and adhere them using Sizzix Express Glue. The small elements in this set are perfect for using as bullet points in a journal.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Project variation.

    You may want to segment your pregnancy journal in a different way so. here’s another idea! Follow all of the same steps from the previous layout, but instead of inking the stenciled images first, draw in your pencil marks first.

    This way, you can position the clouds so that they are cut off by the lines. I did this by laying the stencil over the line and using the straight edge of another sheet on top, following the line and then inking over the two stencil sheets.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Again, see the steps and advice from the previous design to fill in your journal using a Black Fine Liner. Add in your milestones and build your journal by adhering your die cut elements. For this design, I adhered the bear element using the Sizzix Foam Tape.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Thank you for reading this blog and found this pregnancy journal inspiring for yourself or your loved ones! This will be something really special you can look back on forever! Remember to use my code JOSH20, for 20% off any of the items I have used in my make today!

    Pregnancy is one of the most special times in a woman’s life. With so many firsts—from finding out that you are pregnant to your first ultrasound—you will want to remember every milestone. Capture all of the sweet memories leading up to your baby’s arrival with a pregnancy journal. Not only is it the perfect way to document special moments, it’s a special place to record and remember your pregnancy cravings, potential baby names, and sweet reflections of this incredible period in your life.

    A pregnancy journal is easy to start and can come in many different forms. Some moms-to-be prefer to write letters to their unborn baby regularly throughout their pregnancy and put them into a photo book to one day share. Other women opt for a pregnancy memory book where the pages are filled with photos of every ultrasound, mom’s growing belly, family members, and more. If putting pen to paper is more your style, consider starting a pregnancy journal book where you record your changing emotions, future wishes for your little one, and anything else that comes to mind.

    Deciding Which Pregnancy Journal Fits Your Personality

    Journaling comes in many different formats. Choose one that most appeals to you and suits your personality. Here are a few options:

    Traditional Journal

    Opt for a traditional journal if you are looking for a more personal way to record your private thoughts and experiences throughout your pregnancy. Writing in a book will give you a place to relax your mind, step away from daily stressors, and reflect on your own pregnancy journey.

    Tip: If you write on loose lined paper, you can scan your letters onto your computer and put them in a hardcover photo book, preserving your words for even longer.

    Digital Journal

    This is a great option for moms who want to be able to share their pregnancy experience with other moms-to-be in an online journal or create a blog to share with loved ones who don’t live close by. Digital journals are free and some online websites even give you the option to download a PDF or ebook as a keepsake memory when you are finished.

    Pregnancy Photo Book

    Perfect for moms who want their pregnancy memories to last a lifetime. You can start with a free, customizable template or create your own page layouts in Blurb’s free desktop software, BookWright. The best pregnancy photo books combine images of yourself and your loved ones, as well as scanned images of mementos, letters, and notes. You can add as many details, experiences, and keepsakes as you want to each page, and one day share the photo book with your child.

    Video Diary

    If you want your partner to be a part of the process, consider recording a pregnancy video diary using your phone or a camcorder. Once a month (or however often you would like) interview each other and ask questions about what each person is expecting when the baby is born, how you are feeling about being a new parent, and what you are most excited for once the baby has arrived.

    Getting Started

    Each trimester has moments that you will want to capture, so getting started can feel a bit overwhelming at first. You have enough on your mind as a mom-to-be, so don’t put any added pressure on yourself to keep a strict journaling schedule. Some women find that journaling at a specific time helps them to keep to a schedule throughout their pregnancy, while other women prefer to update their journal when the mood hits them. This journey is all about you and what fits with your needs.

    If you want to keep yourself on track, consider marking your calendar with a set time each week or bi-weekly to sit down and add to your pregnancy journal. You can also make a note to journal after every doctor’s appointment or at the end of each trimester.

    What to Include in Your Pregnancy Journal

    There really is no right or wrong answer when it comes to what your pregnancy journal or diary should have in it. No milestone is too big or too small, but here are some important one’s you might want to keep track of:

    • When and how you first found out that you are pregnant
    • When and how you told your family and friends
    • The first time you heard the baby’s heartbeat
    • The first time you felt your baby kick
    • The day you found out the gender of your baby
    • How you told loved ones the baby’s gender
    • Your baby shower or sprinkle

    Once the Baby Has Arrived

    As most new parents can attest, there isn’t time for much once your baby has arrived. That said, many moms like to continue their journal to document the first year of their baby’s life. This is a great time to start a personalized baby keepsake book to record your baby’s first food, first steps, first tooth, and the hundreds of other incredible firsts that will happen along the way.

    Ready to get started on your pregnancy journal? Our free desktop software, BookWright can help. Learn more today!

    Josh Griffiths

    Hey! It’s Sizzix Designer, Josh here and as some of you may know, this year I will become a dad and I am so excited! My partner and I are really keen to enjoy the pregnancy and to be able to look back on the whole journey with really happy memories. So, what better way than to create a pregnancy journal?

    Journaling is such a therapeutic process and it is a great way to de-stress, plus it can help you remember the good times when you are going through a stressful or uncomfortable time. I can’t wait to look back at the journal I have created in weeks, months and years to come and show my children in the future too!

    What you will need:

    • Sizzix® Big Shot Machine Only (White & Gray) w/Standard Platform
    • Sizzix® Thinlits® Die Set 12PK – Hello Baby
    • Sizzix® Making Essential – Stencil Film, 8 1/4″ x 11 5/8″, 10 Sheets
    • Sizzix® Making Essential – Foam Tape
    • Sizzix® Multi-Tool Accessory – Blending Tool Head w/Replacement Sponge
    • Sizzix® Surfacez™ – Cardstock, 8 1/4″ x 11 3/4″, 20 Assorted Colors, 80 Sheets
    • Sizzix® Making Essential – Express Glue, 120ml
    • Tim Holtz Distress inks
    • White Card or a Journal Page
    • Black Fine Line Pens

    Step-by-step on how to make it:

    Step 1.

    Gather all of your materials and choose your color palette from Tim Holtz Ranger Distress Inks and Sizzix Cardstock. Keeping to a minimal palette makes it easier to create a cohesive design especially when the project is baby-themed.

    Always remember that the journal you are creating is for you so don’t worry too much, choose what you love!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 2.

    Next die cut the different elements you would like to stencil from Sizzix Stencil Film. The cloud elements in this set come in three different sizes, I chose to position my stenciled clouds with some overlapping elements.

    The different sizes of the same element creates liveliness and an illustrative feel which I really love.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 3.

    Next, you can use a Ruler to draw in your lines, I used two different methods for segmenting my journal page. I have included the alternative method further down in the blog. My top tip is to use a Pencil to draft some faint lines in case you want to erase and change them later.

    For the title of your journal page, draw in three parallel guidelines. This way you can have consistent heights for your hand-drawn letters.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 4.

    Using a Black Fine Liner, carefully draw over your faint pencil lines, then, write in your milestones. Using different fonts from the heading will help to create variation in your project.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Step 5.

    Finally, die cut your favorite elements from the Hello Baby Thinlits Die set and adhere them using Sizzix Express Glue. The small elements in this set are perfect for using as bullet points in a journal.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Project variation.

    You may want to segment your pregnancy journal in a different way so. here’s another idea! Follow all of the same steps from the previous layout, but instead of inking the stenciled images first, draw in your pencil marks first.

    This way, you can position the clouds so that they are cut off by the lines. I did this by laying the stencil over the line and using the straight edge of another sheet on top, following the line and then inking over the two stencil sheets.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Again, see the steps and advice from the previous design to fill in your journal using a Black Fine Liner. Add in your milestones and build your journal by adhering your die cut elements. For this design, I adhered the bear element using the Sizzix Foam Tape.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Thank you for reading this blog and found this pregnancy journal inspiring for yourself or your loved ones! This will be something really special you can look back on forever! Remember to use my code JOSH20, for 20% off any of the items I have used in my make today!

    Sharing is caring!

    • Facebook
    • Pinterest

    Are you expecting a brand new baby?

    Congrats! This time is super exciting, and of course, you are going to want to remember it all! That’s why keeping a pregnancy journal is such a great idea.

    We want to help you celebrate by giving you a free pregnancy journal that you can print out right now and get started on the memory making!

    Free Pregnancy Journal

    This journal has each week individually marked out. It shows you which week you are, how big your little one is and leaves room for you to write details about that week.

    It also has a weekly to do section and a place for you to write a special message just for your baby.

    I love this part, because it’ll make a sentimental keepsake for you to give to your baby when they’re older. They can read about each week and how much you loved the from before they were even born!

    Plus all you do is download the free printable pregnancy journal, print and get to writing!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    To grab your free pregnancy journal, simply sign up below and it’ll go straight to your inbox!!

    Get The Entire Big Pregnancy Journal & Planner

    The above section your getting for free, is part of our big pregnancy planner. It contains a ton of printables and lists to help keep your pregnancy simpler, easier and organized.

    Plus, printables like these are just plain fun!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    The pregnancy planner includes:

    • Blank baby names list
    • Pregnancy weight tracker
    • Baby registry list
    • Foods to avoid while pregnant printable
    • Healthy pregnancy weekly checklist
    • Baby shower planning lists
    • Monthly and weekly calendar
    • Weekly Journal pages
    • Plus a bunch more

    You can check out more about it on the pregnancy planner page!

    Some of the links in this post are affiliate links. This means if you click on a link and purchase the item, we’ll receive a small commission at no extra cost to you.

    If you are a frequent reader here, you know we love organizing as much as we love designing. So today, I am delighted to share with you guys a Home Binder that includes everything you need to organize your household, time, goals and projects. But that’s not all. We’ve also designed a Pregnancy Planner to go along with your Home Binder. The Pregnancy Planner, includes everything an expectant mom needs to plan her pregnancy.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Lets take a quick tour of these amazing organizing printables and then you can download both the HOME BINDER & PREGNANCY PLANNER absolutely free!



    The cover is sweet and simple with space to write your name.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    A perpetual 12 month calendar so you use it to plan and organize your events, activities and goals.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    Use this to plan your day, schedule activities and appointments as well as get your priorities identified.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    The weekly planner lets you plan specific goals for the week. It lets you focus on the main projects, activities and events that require your attention.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    This sheet will help you plan out your weekly menu.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    PASsword cheat sheet

    You’ll never forget your passwords again.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    Keep all relevant information about pets in one place.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    What would you do if you misplaced in phone? Your covered with this sheet.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    Keep track of all your expenses with this printable.

    How to create a pregnancy journal



    The daily journal page lets you keep track of each day and document your pregnancy.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    weekly journal

    The weekly journal pages for you to document each week of the pregnancy, milestones, size, etc. Plenty of space to write and checklists!

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    A checklist of everything you need for your little munchkin.

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    A checklist of what you need to pack in the hospital bag.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    appointment log

    Keep track of your doctors appointments with this printable,

    How to create a pregnancy journal


    Keep track of kick counts with this sheet.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    nursery ideas

    Use this printable as you start planning your baby’s nursery.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    nursery budget

    Track nursery design expenses with this printable,

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    baby names bracket

    Choosing a name can be hard! Use this sheet to help narrow your choices.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    So that’s our home binder and pregnancy planner. With these planners hopefully you be able get your household organized and plan your pregnancy.

    Fun Pregnancy Stuff , Health & Beauty

    This post may contain affiliate links. If you buy thru these links, we may earn a commission at no additional cost to you.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Documenting this birth is gonna get overwhelming — FAST.

    Why not start a pregnancy and baby blog? It’s easy, cheap, and paper-free.

    Here’s how you can start your baby’s blog in less than 1 hour…

    Trust me — once you get the hang of blogging, you’ll be kissing those piles goodbye!

    Blogging is SO much easier than scrapbooking!

    And the digital product lasts forever.

    Starting A Baby Blog

    Begin by choosing which FREE blogging service you’ll use. I recommend Blogger or WordPress.

    When you sign up, you’ll choose a permanent web address. Make it something easy to remember, because there will be a or tacked onto the end.

    If you’d like to buy your baby’s unique domain name, use a domain registrar like Sidestep the hosting plan, and have your domain ( forwarded to your blog address ( instead.

    Designing Your Baby Blog

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Now that you’re registered, the decorating fun begins! Both WordPress and Blogger give you a choice of backgrounds. Customize the colors and fonts.

    If you don’t like what you see, choose the plain white background. You’ll be adding lots of color with baby photos! Both services will shrink a selected photo for the header, too.

    Thinking About Privacy

    Before you write your first post, you need to make some privacy policies. Both WordPress and Blogger let you set a blog to “private” — meaning only you and the people you invite can see it.

    If you keep your baby blog public, then you’ll want to decide on a few key issues:

    • Will we use the baby’s real name or an initial? How about the last name?
    • Will we mention specific city or neighborhood locations?
    • Will we set limits on the photos — like never showing baby in the bathtub?

    How To Write Your Baby Blog

    Just like a journal, your entries will be shown in chronological order.

    Your first post can pick up whenever you want — you can even back date posts to record the very beginning! A short introduction about your family is great.

    Photos make the baby blog! In fact, some baby blogs are just that–photos, with minimal text.

    Both Blogger and WordPress let you upload photos directly from your computer to the blog. If both families check often, you can save a fortune on professional printing.

    Here are some good photo ideas for your baby blog:

    • You and your partner on the vacation that started it all
    • The positive pregnancy test
    • A scanned image of your first ultrasound
    • Progressive “baby belly” shots

    Live Blogging Labor?!

    Don’t laugh — some bloggers have done it! From what I hear, their faraway families have been glued to the screen for updates all day long. You’ll need to make sure your hospital has Wi-Fi, though!

    Even if you don’t live blog labor, your baby blog is the best, fastest place to show off your new baby to the world.

    The Bottom Line…

    Whatever you decide to include on your baby blog is completely up to you.

    Who knows — if you find that you enjoy the blogging process, then your blog will continue to grow and it might even become a money-making side business for you!

    If you decide that you want to blog for the purpose of helping other moms and/or making money, be sure to read our best tips for starting a blog.

    I’m a wife, mom of 4, and resident of Brentwood, Tennessee. I love finding fun new things for my family to see and do in Brentwood and the Nashville area! In addition to writing about Brentwood, I also spent a year blogging at The Fun Times Guide about my pregnancy with baby #3.

    Etsy предоставляет возможность прямой связи покупателей и продавцов со всего мира. Когда вы используете сервисы Etsy (мы будем называть, Pattern by Etsy, наши мобильные приложения и другие сервисы нашими «Сервисами»), вы несете ответственность за соблюдение этой политики, независимо от вашего местоположения.

    Эта политика является частью наших Условий использования. Используя любые наши Сервисы, вы соглашаетесь с этой политикой и нашими Условиями использования.

    Как транснациональная компания из США, ведущая деятельность в других странах, Etsy должна соблюдать экономические санкции и торговые ограничения, включая введенные Управлением по контролю за иностранными активами (OFAC) Министерства финансов США. Это означает, что Etsy или кто-либо, пользующийся нашими Сервисами, не может участвовать в транзакциях, в которые вовлечены определенные люди, места или изделия из этих мест, указанные государственными органами, такими как OFAC, в дополнение к торговым санкциям, предусмотренным соответствующими законами и нормами.

    Эта политика действует в отношении всех, кто использует наши Сервисы, независимо от их местоположения. Решение об ознакомлении с такими ограничениями остается за вами.

    Например, эти ограничения в целом запрещают, кроме прочего, транзакции, в которых участвуют следующие стороны:

    1. определенные географические регионы, такие как Иран, Крым, Куба, Северная Корея, Сирия, Россия, Беларусь, Донецкая Народная Республика («ДНР»), Луганская Народная Республика («ЛНР»), а также любые физические или юридические лица, ведущие деятельность или находящиеся на этих территориях;
    2. физические или юридические лица, состоящие в санкционных списках, таких как Список лиц особых категорий и запрещенных лиц (SDN) или Список иностранных лиц, уклоняющихся от санкций (FSE) организации OFAC;
    3. граждане Кубы независимо от их местоположения, не имеющие гражданства или вида на жительство за пределами Кубы; и
    4. изделия, из Ирана, Крыма, Кубы и Северной Кореи, за исключением информационных материалов, таких как публикации, фильмы, постеры, грампластинки, фотографии, кассеты, компакт-диски и определенные произведения искусства.
    5. Любые товары, услуги и технологические решения из ЛНР и ДНР за исключением информационных материалов и сельскохозяйственной продукции, в том числе продуктов питания для людей, семян сельскохозяйственных культур или удобрений.
    6. Импорт в США следующей продукции российского происхождения: рыба, морепродукты, алмазы непромышленного назначения и любая другая продукция, согласно периодическим указаниям министра торговли США.
    7. Экспорт из США либо гражданами США предметов роскоши и любых других товаров, согласно указаниям министра торговли США, любому лицу, находящемуся в России или Беларуси. Список и определение «предметов роскоши» приведены в «Дополнение № 5 к Разделу 746», опубликованном Федеральным реестром США.
    8. Изделия, изготовленные за пределами США и попадающие под действие Закона о тарифах США и связанных с ним законов о запрещении принудительного труда.

    Для защиты нашего сообщества и торговой площадки Etsy предпринимает меры для соблюдения режимов санкций. Например, Etsy запрещает участникам пользоваться своими аккаунтами в определенных географических регионах. Если у нас есть основания полагать, что вы управляете своей аккаунтом из места, находящегося под санкциями, например, любого из перечисленных выше санкционных мест, или иным образом нарушаете какие-либо экономические санкции или торговые ограничения, мы можем приостановить или прекратить использование вами наших Сервисов. Как правило, участникам не разрешается выставлять на продажу, покупать или продавать изделия из регионов, находящихся под санкциями. Сюда входят изделия, появившиеся ранее санкций, поскольку у нас нет возможности проверить, были ли они вывезены из запрещенного места. Etsy оставляет за собой право обращаться к продавцам с запросом предоставить дополнительную информацию, раскрыть страну происхождения изделия на странице товара или предпринять другие шаги для соблюдения обязательств. Мы можем отключить товары или отменить транзакции, представляющие опасность нарушения этой политики.

    Кроме соблюдения требований OFAC и применимых местных законов, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что другие страны могут вводить собственные торговые ограничения и что определенные изделия могут не допускаться к экспорту или импорту согласно международным законам. Когда в транзакции участвуют лица из разных стран, вам следует изучить законы любых соответствующих стран.

    Наконец, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что сторонние платежные системы, например PayPal, могут самостоятельно отслеживать транзакции на предмет соблюдения санкционных требований и могут блокировать транзакции в рамках собственных программ, обеспечивающих соблюдение требований. Etsy не имеет власти или контроля над процедурами независимого принятия решения в таких системах.

    Экономические санкции и торговые ограничения могут применяться к порядку использования вами Сервисов и могут изменяться, поэтому участникам следует регулярно проверять источники информации о санкциях. За юридической консультацией обращайтесь к квалифицированному специалисту.

    Вы можете прочитать эту политику на вашем языке, но помните, что версия этого документа на английском имеет преимущественную силу в отношении использования вами сервисов Etsy. Язык можно изменить в настройках аккаунта.

    What is a pregnancy journal? Once you deliver your baby, you are going to forget how it felt to be pregnant within a couple of years! Yes, it’s true! That’s the reason why many moms-to-be write a pregnancy journal. It’s the best way you can treasure your valuable memories of pregnancy. So, buy yourself an attractive journal and sit with an aura of a great writer beginning to produce a masterpiece of memories.

    Let Your Pen Glide Smoothly

    Do not hesitate to jot down your feelings. Write whatever you feel. Do not try to manipulate either. Later in life, when you read your pregnancy journal, you will be grateful you wrote it.

    There are so many wonderful moments during pregnancy. Think of the night when you quietly slid from the bed towards the refrigerator to satisfy those pangs of hunger! How about your experience when you saw your enlarged tummy for the first time in mirror? Also, don’t forget those moments of shopping for the pregnancy outfits.

    There are umpteen precious moments to cherish. You won’t experience them in your normal life. Write all these moments in your pregnancy journal. Write about your first visit to your doctor, how you felt when she gave you the good news, and the reaction of your partner on hearing the news!

    Thinks of those beautiful moments you spend with your partner during pregnancy. Then there are anxious moments to write about too, when you took your regular tests. Pour out your fears and doubts. Visualize your baby inside. Create a picture of how she or he will look like once she comes out to face the world. Let the words flow. Do not try to hide your feelings. Feel free to express them.

    A Unique Gift For Your Child

    Imagine the enjoyment your child will feel while reading your pregnancy journal. Watch her gasp with wonder when she learns how she grew from a tiny cell inside you for nine months before she arrived in this world!

    Besides this, writing a journal is a great exercise. It helps to de-stress you and stretch your muscles. It activates your gray cells too. At the end, you feel light at heart. When you will sit to read your journal years after giving birth to your baby, you won’t actually be reading a journal, but a vivid story of your pregnancy written straight from the heart!

    A pregnancy journal is a great way to bring out the writer in you. Besides this, it serves as a guide for your next pregnancy! So, start writing.

    Etsy предоставляет возможность прямой связи покупателей и продавцов со всего мира. Когда вы используете сервисы Etsy (мы будем называть, Pattern by Etsy, наши мобильные приложения и другие сервисы нашими «Сервисами»), вы несете ответственность за соблюдение этой политики, независимо от вашего местоположения.

    Эта политика является частью наших Условий использования. Используя любые наши Сервисы, вы соглашаетесь с этой политикой и нашими Условиями использования.

    Как транснациональная компания из США, ведущая деятельность в других странах, Etsy должна соблюдать экономические санкции и торговые ограничения, включая введенные Управлением по контролю за иностранными активами (OFAC) Министерства финансов США. Это означает, что Etsy или кто-либо, пользующийся нашими Сервисами, не может участвовать в транзакциях, в которые вовлечены определенные люди, места или изделия из этих мест, указанные государственными органами, такими как OFAC, в дополнение к торговым санкциям, предусмотренным соответствующими законами и нормами.

    Эта политика действует в отношении всех, кто использует наши Сервисы, независимо от их местоположения. Решение об ознакомлении с такими ограничениями остается за вами.

    Например, эти ограничения в целом запрещают, кроме прочего, транзакции, в которых участвуют следующие стороны:

    1. определенные географические регионы, такие как Иран, Крым, Куба, Северная Корея, Сирия, Россия, Беларусь, Донецкая Народная Республика («ДНР»), Луганская Народная Республика («ЛНР»), а также любые физические или юридические лица, ведущие деятельность или находящиеся на этих территориях;
    2. физические или юридические лица, состоящие в санкционных списках, таких как Список лиц особых категорий и запрещенных лиц (SDN) или Список иностранных лиц, уклоняющихся от санкций (FSE) организации OFAC;
    3. граждане Кубы независимо от их местоположения, не имеющие гражданства или вида на жительство за пределами Кубы; и
    4. изделия, из Ирана, Крыма, Кубы и Северной Кореи, за исключением информационных материалов, таких как публикации, фильмы, постеры, грампластинки, фотографии, кассеты, компакт-диски и определенные произведения искусства.
    5. Любые товары, услуги и технологические решения из ЛНР и ДНР за исключением информационных материалов и сельскохозяйственной продукции, в том числе продуктов питания для людей, семян сельскохозяйственных культур или удобрений.
    6. Импорт в США следующей продукции российского происхождения: рыба, морепродукты, алмазы непромышленного назначения и любая другая продукция, согласно периодическим указаниям министра торговли США.
    7. Экспорт из США либо гражданами США предметов роскоши и любых других товаров, согласно указаниям министра торговли США, любому лицу, находящемуся в России или Беларуси. Список и определение «предметов роскоши» приведены в «Дополнение № 5 к Разделу 746», опубликованном Федеральным реестром США.
    8. Изделия, изготовленные за пределами США и попадающие под действие Закона о тарифах США и связанных с ним законов о запрещении принудительного труда.

    Для защиты нашего сообщества и торговой площадки Etsy предпринимает меры для соблюдения режимов санкций. Например, Etsy запрещает участникам пользоваться своими аккаунтами в определенных географических регионах. Если у нас есть основания полагать, что вы управляете своей аккаунтом из места, находящегося под санкциями, например, любого из перечисленных выше санкционных мест, или иным образом нарушаете какие-либо экономические санкции или торговые ограничения, мы можем приостановить или прекратить использование вами наших Сервисов. Как правило, участникам не разрешается выставлять на продажу, покупать или продавать изделия из регионов, находящихся под санкциями. Сюда входят изделия, появившиеся ранее санкций, поскольку у нас нет возможности проверить, были ли они вывезены из запрещенного места. Etsy оставляет за собой право обращаться к продавцам с запросом предоставить дополнительную информацию, раскрыть страну происхождения изделия на странице товара или предпринять другие шаги для соблюдения обязательств. Мы можем отключить товары или отменить транзакции, представляющие опасность нарушения этой политики.

    Кроме соблюдения требований OFAC и применимых местных законов, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что другие страны могут вводить собственные торговые ограничения и что определенные изделия могут не допускаться к экспорту или импорту согласно международным законам. Когда в транзакции участвуют лица из разных стран, вам следует изучить законы любых соответствующих стран.

    Наконец, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что сторонние платежные системы, например PayPal, могут самостоятельно отслеживать транзакции на предмет соблюдения санкционных требований и могут блокировать транзакции в рамках собственных программ, обеспечивающих соблюдение требований. Etsy не имеет власти или контроля над процедурами независимого принятия решения в таких системах.

    Экономические санкции и торговые ограничения могут применяться к порядку использования вами Сервисов и могут изменяться, поэтому участникам следует регулярно проверять источники информации о санкциях. За юридической консультацией обращайтесь к квалифицированному специалисту.

    Вы можете прочитать эту политику на вашем языке, но помните, что версия этого документа на английском имеет преимущественную силу в отношении использования вами сервисов Etsy. Язык можно изменить в настройках аккаунта.

    Create a journal that works for the way you want to use it. Whether you’re looking for a bullet journal, travel journal, recipe journal or something else – our personalized journals are the perfect pages to fill with your passions and plans. Using our online design tool you can customize the front, back and spine with text, photos and images to make it uniquely yours. PurpleTrail also gives you the opportunity to customize the inside pages a great option for clubs, organizations or companies. Experts say writing in journals improves mental clarity, helps solve problems and improves overall focus. So why not start your custom journal today?

    —— Our Customers Agree ——

    Gorgeous and extremely well made. Fast production, packaging and shipping.

    Arrived so much faster than I expected! Love the way it turned out, was exactly what I have been looking for! Something of high quality that I use multiple times each day is worth the money.

    It’s exactly what I’ve been looking for for a incredibly long time and this shop will forever have my business.

    We have the Perfect Journal for You.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    The Right Size

    Choose the size that works for you – 8.5×11 or 6×8.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Inside Pages

    Pick from blank, lined, bullet, travel, recipe and custom inside pages.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    2 Binding Options

    Choose from a sturdy silver coil or sewn book binding.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Cover Options

    Pick from your choice of 3 cover options: soft laminate, soft synthetic with frost sheet and durable hard book cover.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Quality Paper

    Our premium paper is smooth, easy to write on and resists bleed through.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Super Fast Shipping

    All orders ship within 3 business days with options available in as little as one business day.

    Record and remember your adventures with a custom travel journal. With 176 pages/88 sheets of 70 lb. paper the PurpleTrail travel journal features prompts on one side to jot down travel memories including: place of travel, date, method of travel, the weather/temperature, accommodations, travel partners, people met, places visited, things most enjoyed, memorable events and things to remember for next time. The opposite page features a lined notes section. So next time you travel, write it all down and tell a story that might otherwise be lost.

    Keep track of your most cherished and memorable recipes in a custom recipe journal that complements your kitchen or style. It features 176 pages/88 sheets of 70 lb. paper with prompts on one side to document recipes and results including recipe name, preparation time, total time, serving size and ingredients. The opposite page features lined directions or notes section. As a keepsake for future generations, it’s sure to warm up any heart or kitchen.

    Take note of your ideas and inspiration during your wedding journey with our custom wedding journal. It will organize your thoughts and create a keepsake for generations to come. With 176 pages/88 sheets of lined pages there is lots of room for to create your very own little white book of memories. As a wedding diary for the stories leading up to your big day, it will be treasured for generations to come.

    Covid-19 Grad Ideas & Wording

    Your graduation plans may have changed, but you can still celebrate! Here are some of our favorite unconventional grad party substitutes and ideas for adding them to your invitations.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    1. Choose Design
    2. Fully Customize
    3. Place your order
    Invite your guests to view a virtual ceremony

    Include a URL to your school’s online commencement ceremony. Example:

    Attend Amanda’s graduation ceremony from afar!
    Seattle High School will be live streaming a
    commencement speech and name reading to
    slides designed by each student.
    June 15, 2020 at 3PM
    [Ceremony URL]

    Host a car parade

    Invite nearby friends and family to a drive-by celebration. Ask attendees to bring signs or words of encouragement. Example:

    Help us celebrate the grad with a drive-by graduation
    parade! Drive by to show your support. Signs and
    decorations are encouraged!
    Saturday, June 15
    Drive by between 1 and 3PM
    1234 Grad St.
    Seattle, WA 98123

    Host a virtual graduation party

    Invite guests to join the grad for a FaceTime or
    Zoom call. Example:

    Join us for a virtual party to celebrate Alex’s achievement! Wear your finest attire and help us
    honor the grad in style.
    June 15, 2020 at 3PM
    Zoom meeting ID: 123-123-1234
    Password: Grad
    For help setting up a Zoom account, contact Carol at (123) 123-1234.

    Ask friends and family to send cards

    Surprise the graduate with a mailbox full
    of love. Example:

    Even though we can’t be close, let’s honor the grad with a surprise in the post! In lieu of your
    physical presence, we would be grateful if you would send Rachel a card with your well wishes
    and advice for the future.
    Rachel Kirkwood
    1234 Grad St.
    Seattle, WA 98123

    This post contains affiliate links & photos. See our full disclosure here.

    In this post: Are you looking for a way to be more intentional with your prayers? Do you want to track your prayer requests? Let’s look at how to keep a prayer journal. Plus a free 30-day devotional journal for you!

    Do you want a method of tracking your prayer requests, or just letting your personal thoughts out between you and God? Are you looking for a great way to be more intentional with your prayers? The other day, we talked about Bible Journaling for Beginners. Today we’re going to talk about another kind of journal – a Prayer Journal. A prayer journal may be just the thing to help you be more intentional with your prayers or more thankful for answered prayers. Like any other type of personal journal, this will be for your eyes only, unless you choose to share it. That means you can be free and open to say whatever you want in it. This is your private time with the Lord. Let’s look at how to keep a prayer journal.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Table of Contents

    How to Keep a Prayer Journal

    Here are the 5 steps you need to keep a prayer journal:

    1. Begin with a prayer for guidance – One of the first things you can do when starting your prayer journal is to pray for guidance on how to start.

    2. Find a great place to do your journaling – A great second step is to make a special place for your journaling. This should be a space that you feel comfortable in, and that will be free of distractions. There are no rules – it can be your garden, your bedroom, or your back porch. The point is just that you carve out a special place just for this, so you will be more dedicated and motivated to stick with your prayer journal.

    3. Write down your prayer requests – It’s important that you also be very specific. You can put your personal prayer requests and requests you have for your family, as well as requests that are made at church, that you hear online, or that friends ask of you directly.

    4. Write what you’re grateful for – Gratitude is a very important part of the process. Take time to acknowledge all the things God does for you, and what you are grateful for in your life.

    5. When God answers your prayers, say thank you – This ties in to being grateful. Always go back to your prayer journal and give thanks for the prayers that are answered.

    How to Choose a Journal

    When choosing your journal, pick something that feels good to you. Pick a book or journal that you will enjoy writing in regularly, that is comfortable for you, and that you like the physical appearance of, so you will be drawn to using it daily.

    That’s really the only criteria.

    Free 30-Day Devotional Journal – Hope

    To give you a jump start on keeping a Bible or prayer journal, we’re giving you access to our free 30-day devotional journal about hope. We haven’t shared too much here, but the last year for us has been a little trying in certain areas of life for us. Don’t worry, Dean and I and the kids are okay. But I think I’ll be doing the devotionals from this journal right along with you!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    As you can see, keeping a prayer journal doesn’t have to be super difficult. You can be as creative and as flexible as you want. You can purchase a pre-set prayer journal to give you structure and just fill in the blanks, or you can start with a blank journal or a printable journal and do it custom to your needs.

    Truthfully, keeping a journal is not something I’ve been consistent at in the past. But it is something I’d love to do on a regular basis. I think it would be wonderful to be able to look back and see how God has answered my prayers and spoken to me through scripture. I know He has. But the specifics would be such a great faith-builder, don’t you think?

    Want a more peaceful, Christ-filled home?

    In it, I walk you through how to:

    • decorate in a way that suits your family’s real life
    • declutter in seven simple steps
    • perform a house blessing to dedicate your home to God
    • be thankful for your current home and what you already have
    • brush up on hospitality with more than 20 actionable ideas that will make anyone feel welcome and loved in your home

    I meet you right where you are on your home-decorating journey, helping you share the peace of Christ with family members and guests.

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Looking for a Great Devotional?

    The Joyful Life has beautiful, life-giving devotionals in both printed and digital formats.

    So if you want a pretty devotional to keep on your nightstand or coffee table, this set of two Joy devotionals might be perfect for you:

    And if you’d like a digital devo to have handy at all times, check out their digital versions.

    Etsy предоставляет возможность прямой связи покупателей и продавцов со всего мира. Когда вы используете сервисы Etsy (мы будем называть, Pattern by Etsy, наши мобильные приложения и другие сервисы нашими «Сервисами»), вы несете ответственность за соблюдение этой политики, независимо от вашего местоположения.

    Эта политика является частью наших Условий использования. Используя любые наши Сервисы, вы соглашаетесь с этой политикой и нашими Условиями использования.

    Как транснациональная компания из США, ведущая деятельность в других странах, Etsy должна соблюдать экономические санкции и торговые ограничения, включая введенные Управлением по контролю за иностранными активами (OFAC) Министерства финансов США. Это означает, что Etsy или кто-либо, пользующийся нашими Сервисами, не может участвовать в транзакциях, в которые вовлечены определенные люди, места или изделия из этих мест, указанные государственными органами, такими как OFAC, в дополнение к торговым санкциям, предусмотренным соответствующими законами и нормами.

    Эта политика действует в отношении всех, кто использует наши Сервисы, независимо от их местоположения. Решение об ознакомлении с такими ограничениями остается за вами.

    Например, эти ограничения в целом запрещают, кроме прочего, транзакции, в которых участвуют следующие стороны:

    1. определенные географические регионы, такие как Иран, Крым, Куба, Северная Корея, Сирия, Россия, Беларусь, Донецкая Народная Республика («ДНР»), Луганская Народная Республика («ЛНР»), а также любые физические или юридические лица, ведущие деятельность или находящиеся на этих территориях;
    2. физические или юридические лица, состоящие в санкционных списках, таких как Список лиц особых категорий и запрещенных лиц (SDN) или Список иностранных лиц, уклоняющихся от санкций (FSE) организации OFAC;
    3. граждане Кубы независимо от их местоположения, не имеющие гражданства или вида на жительство за пределами Кубы; и
    4. изделия, из Ирана, Крыма, Кубы и Северной Кореи, за исключением информационных материалов, таких как публикации, фильмы, постеры, грампластинки, фотографии, кассеты, компакт-диски и определенные произведения искусства.
    5. Любые товары, услуги и технологические решения из ЛНР и ДНР за исключением информационных материалов и сельскохозяйственной продукции, в том числе продуктов питания для людей, семян сельскохозяйственных культур или удобрений.
    6. Импорт в США следующей продукции российского происхождения: рыба, морепродукты, алмазы непромышленного назначения и любая другая продукция, согласно периодическим указаниям министра торговли США.
    7. Экспорт из США либо гражданами США предметов роскоши и любых других товаров, согласно указаниям министра торговли США, любому лицу, находящемуся в России или Беларуси. Список и определение «предметов роскоши» приведены в «Дополнение № 5 к Разделу 746», опубликованном Федеральным реестром США.
    8. Изделия, изготовленные за пределами США и попадающие под действие Закона о тарифах США и связанных с ним законов о запрещении принудительного труда.

    Для защиты нашего сообщества и торговой площадки Etsy предпринимает меры для соблюдения режимов санкций. Например, Etsy запрещает участникам пользоваться своими аккаунтами в определенных географических регионах. Если у нас есть основания полагать, что вы управляете своей аккаунтом из места, находящегося под санкциями, например, любого из перечисленных выше санкционных мест, или иным образом нарушаете какие-либо экономические санкции или торговые ограничения, мы можем приостановить или прекратить использование вами наших Сервисов. Как правило, участникам не разрешается выставлять на продажу, покупать или продавать изделия из регионов, находящихся под санкциями. Сюда входят изделия, появившиеся ранее санкций, поскольку у нас нет возможности проверить, были ли они вывезены из запрещенного места. Etsy оставляет за собой право обращаться к продавцам с запросом предоставить дополнительную информацию, раскрыть страну происхождения изделия на странице товара или предпринять другие шаги для соблюдения обязательств. Мы можем отключить товары или отменить транзакции, представляющие опасность нарушения этой политики.

    Кроме соблюдения требований OFAC и применимых местных законов, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что другие страны могут вводить собственные торговые ограничения и что определенные изделия могут не допускаться к экспорту или импорту согласно международным законам. Когда в транзакции участвуют лица из разных стран, вам следует изучить законы любых соответствующих стран.

    Наконец, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что сторонние платежные системы, например PayPal, могут самостоятельно отслеживать транзакции на предмет соблюдения санкционных требований и могут блокировать транзакции в рамках собственных программ, обеспечивающих соблюдение требований. Etsy не имеет власти или контроля над процедурами независимого принятия решения в таких системах.

    Экономические санкции и торговые ограничения могут применяться к порядку использования вами Сервисов и могут изменяться, поэтому участникам следует регулярно проверять источники информации о санкциях. За юридической консультацией обращайтесь к квалифицированному специалисту.

    Вы можете прочитать эту политику на вашем языке, но помните, что версия этого документа на английском имеет преимущественную силу в отношении использования вами сервисов Etsy. Язык можно изменить в настройках аккаунта.

    What I have here is a retrospective pregnancy journal. Month by month, I’ve written the highlights of life with two babies on the way. I know I’ll be glad to have even this in the coming years, both for us and for others who wonder what it’s like to be pregnant with twins. I can’t tell you what it’s like for everyone, but I happen to be an expert on what it was like for me!

    Month 1:
    We only knew I was pregnant for sure during the end of the first month, although I’d suspected I was for about a week prior to finding out. I was incredibly exhausted, and my sense of smell kicked into overdrive right away, although the smells weren’t nauseating, just irritating. We only told close family members and close friends at first, eagerly awaiting the day when we could tell everyone.
    It’s so strange to feel your own body behaving just like a book says it will! All of my symptoms seemed very pronounced, and since running felt so strange, the doctor told me to give it up until further notice. We wondered what was going on, but had no idea what it might be.
    Aside from the ban on running and some restrictions on lifting (no more than 10 lbs, be careful not to strain muscles around hips), the first month ended quietly and uneventfully. An otherwise routine visit to my doctor to have a nagging foot problem investigated provided a blood test to confirm what we already knew. Little did we know what the next blood test would have in store for us . . .

    I began the second month with some trepidation: according to What to Expect When You’re Expecting, morning sickness usually hits during this month. And hit it did – the morning I turned 6 weeks, I attempted to get out of bed at 5:30 am and was struck by overwhelming nausea and dizziness. I crawled back in bed, called in sick, and spent the rest of the day in a miserable, nauseous heap. Morning sickness? Let’s try all-day-long-and-sometimes-at-night sickness! I had to learn how to get out of bed and get something in my stomach quickly; otherwise, I’d throw up. Orange juice, which had always been my go-to morning drink, turned my stomach horribly. Coffee smelled awful, even to this former Starbucks addict. Milk seemed to do the trick, though. Water helped too. If I drank something and then ate, the nausea subsided for a little while – long enough to get ready for work. At my boss’ suggestion, I stopped working opening shifts, as this routine was time-consuming and didn’t always work. After a couple of weeks, though, it became easier to anticipate and fend off a bout of nausea, and I got used to the constant queasiness. Overall, I think I was very lucky. I know mamas who were much, much sicker than I was.
    As I mentioned above, I’d had a blood test around 4 weeks confirming my pregnancy. At 5 weeks and a few days, my OB/GYN’s office had me come in for a second one to check my progress. The results were apparently noteworthy, because I got to go in for a third test about a week later. Based on that test, they scheduled an ultrasound. The nurse on the phone who scheduled the ultrasound explained that I was definitely pregnant, and read me my hCG levels from the two tests. I don’t recall the first one, but the second one had come back at 102,000. What to Expect When You’re Expecting listed “normal” levels as ranging from a few hundred to around 7,000 at this point. The author reassured readers that levels could be outside these numbers and still be normal, but that very high numbers could mean miscalculated dates or a multiple pregnancy, among other things. No wonder this warranted an ultrasound!
    I mustered up the courage to ask my mom if there was any – any – chance I might be pregnant with twins. To my surprise, she replied that my grandmother, her mother, had been pregnant with twins her first pregnancy.
    I won’t say I was terrified, because I wasn’t. In fact, Dan and I discussed it briefly on a trip to the coast the day before the ultrasound. I was 7 weeks pregnant, and we really were excited about being parents. I was much more terrified that we wouldn’t see a heartbeat on the screen. So when I laid down on the table and the sonographer gelled up my belly and focused in on two dark spots, I panicked. Holes? I wasn’t supposed to have holes. My anxious mind didn’t get any farther than that, because just then I heard the sonographer’s voice. “There’s one baby . . . and there’s the other baby!” she announced cheerfully. Dan and I were so relieved, we both laughed. The two “holes” were their sacs. Looking for all the world like tiny grayish gummy bears, the two babies both had strong heartbeats. I couldn’t stop staring at them in delight. We’d prayed all weekend for a heartbeat, and there were two! We were having twins!

    Our first glimpse of our twins – 7 weeks

    Month 3:
    We’d shared our fantastic news with the rest of our friends and family after our ultrasound at 7 weeks, and after that, weeks 7-11 were fairly uneventful. I was still nervous that something would go wrong and prayed several times daily that our babies would join us, happy and healthy, sometime in June.
    The week before Christmas, just after I’d passed the magical 12-week mark, I started bleeding profusely. What had been a routine day at work turned into a terrifying evening in the ER. Because we knew we were having twins, the doctor ordered an ultrasound to check on our babies rather than relying on hearing a heartbeat. Dan wasn’t allowed in the tiny ultrasound room with me, so I took my phone with me to update him. I was relieved beyond words to see their tiny, wiggling, kicking bodies on the screen. They were so active, in fact, the sonographer had to take measurements for over an hour to get their approximate age estimate. She finally said they measured around 13 weeks (way to grow, babies!) and looked healthy as far as she could tell. She also saw the source of the bleeding – a clot behind one of the placentas. The ER doctor didn’t seem too concerned, although he said I could be in danger from the bleeding and needed to come in if it continued over the weekend. My OB was much more concerned. She said I needed to reduce my activity – meaning bed rest. Worse than that, she said she couldn’t guarantee things would be okay. With heavy hearts, we headed for our tiny apartment, my 24-hour-a-day home for the next 17 days.
    Since I was still nauseous and tired, lying on the couch or in bed all day didn’t present much of a problem. The trip from our bedroom to the couch meant a walk of approximately 7 feet, so I was able to minimize my exertion. I read all I could about my condition, called a sub-chorionic hemorrhage (SCH). Women who had healed from these talked about drinking lots of water and adhering to bed rest as strictly as possible, so I did. My days passed in a haze of Food Network and Cooking Channel, naps, and the occasional magazine. Dan kept me company in the evenings, bringing or preparing me dinner.
    In early January, when I was almost 15 weeks pregnant, I was cleared to return to work 4 hours per day doing desk work. Even better, about a week after I returned to work, I woke up one morning feeling . . .normal. I wasn’t nauseous! It was as though I’d been lifted out of a pool of murk into a bright, sunny day. I had energy and felt revitalized. Life suddenly seemed less scary. I was allowed to go to work again, I felt like myself again, we’d made it through the first trimester, and we were still expecting two babies!

    Congratulations! You have discovered that you will be parents soon. Now is the time to think ahead, and plan with your pregnancy weekly. The pregnancy weekly refers to weekly monitoring of the different stage of pregnancy, including visits to the doctor, ultrasound of different stages or keeping a pregnancy journal.

    Importance of pregnancy weekly

    A pregnancy weekly allows your doctor to see if both mother and baby are in good health. Through pregnancy weekly, possible trouble spots can be located early and the doctor can take further steps to minimize risk of complications later.

    Through a pregnancy weekly, your doctor will be able to estimate the pregnancy due date. Each pregnancy week will bring new changes. You can enjoy them more through a picture of stage of pregnancy you are in. It will help you chart a weekly pregnancy calendar, and keep track of those special moments like the baby’s first heartbeat, feeling it move, or watching her for the first time on ultrasound.

    First Trimester pregnancy weekly

    Each pregnancy week is calculated based on the last missed period. Week 3, 4, 5 and 6 are the first weeks of the baby. The embryo grows inside the womb and the brain and nervous system starts forming. The rudimentary heart has started pulsing. Pregnancy 7 weeks marks the halfway point of first trimester pregnancy.

    Second Trimester pregnancy weekly

    The second stage of pregnancy is the most pleasant pregnancy trimester. The nausea is almost gone, and you begin to feel the movements of the growing fetus. The pregnancy weekly for the second trimester includes weeks 15- 27. The placenta is fully functional, and fetus has better reflexes. During the pregnancy weekly examination, the doctor checks for continuous movement in the baby. Pregnancy week 16 marks a fully functioning placenta.

    Third Trimester pregnancy weekly

    The third stage of pregnancy includes the weeks 28-40. This is the last stage of pregnancy and will end in labor and childbirth. The baby’s skin becomes thick and coats with an oily substance. In pregnancy week 35, the baby’s senses are almost fully developed. The increasing size and growth of the fetus, as well as impending childbirth, makes regular pregnancy weekly necessary. This is also the time to prepare a pregnancy plan, and make known your wish regarding the type of birth, anesthesia and other matters.

    Pregnancy Journal

    You could buy a beautifully bound pregnancy journal from a website and pen your thoughts regarding the impending addition to your family. This will help you keep track of your pregnancy weekly, and create memories more personal than doctor’s reports. Many online sites allow mothers to put up their experiences online in an online journal. Each baby stage during pregnancy can be mentioned in your pregnancy weekly journal.

    Each stage of pregnancy brings new challenges. Your doctor can examine you on your pregnancy weekly and prevent miscarriage, hemorrhage and other complications. It is important not to miss the pregnancy weekly examination, and have a healthy, enjoyable and pleasant motherhood.

    A journal is a place to express yourself, to record your thoughts, feelings and observations, and to cultivate your poetic style. The cool thing about your journal is that it’s yours. You can keep it secret or share it with your friends and family. You might even read some of your poetry out loud at a talent show or poetry jam. Whatever you decide to do with it, a daily poetry journal will keep you writing. And the more you write, the better writer you become!

    Step One: Choose a journal that fits your style

    Do you like to draw pictures and doodle around your poetry? If so, you might want a book with blank pages. Do you need help keeping your words in order? Then try a journal with lines, such as a spiral-bound notebook. If you write all day long whenever inspiration strikes, use a smaller book with a hard cover that you can tuck into your backpack, purse, or pocket.

    Step Two: Organize your journal

    While this is an important step, it will be different for everyone. You can divide your journal in several different ways:

    • Emotions: Joy, Anger, Sorrow, Humility, Pride
    • Seasons: Winter, Spring, Summer, Fall (add the different holidays within each season.)
    • Chronological: Just write the date at the top of the page.
    • Poetic Form: Acrostic, Cinquain, Clerihew, Diamante, Haiku, Limerick, Free Verse, etc.
    • Subject: Sports, Humor, Dance, Friends, Nature, School

    Once you’ve decided how to organize your journal, use a paper clip, divider, sticky note, or colored tape to divide your sections. (You do not need to do this for a chronological journal.)

    Step Three: Write!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Jot down interesting words, phrases, sentences, or feelings on the page before starting your poem. This provides a jumping-off point for your thoughts.

    For example, today I heard someone say, “I can’t be late for the bus!” So, I wrote that sentence on the top of a page in my “School” section.

    Next, write down words that have to do with your phrase. For mine, I chose: Run, shout, nervous, hurry, stop, fast, heartbeat, homework, driver, windows, ice, puddles, clock, time, and wheels.

    Then, decide what type of poem you want to write. For this one, I selected free verse.

    Finally, use some of the words on your page to write your poem.

    The puddles are lakes,
    my homework… wet.

    The clock ticks
    faster than my feet
    can run.

    I shout to the driver,

    Wheels slow.
    Take a breath.

    I can’t be late for the bus.

    Step Four: Keep it up!

    It’s important to write in your journal on a regular basis. Finding a routine can help with that. Maybe you have quiet time at night before bed, when you’re riding on the bus, or at lunch break. Make it a part of your day, and soon you’ll have an entire journal full of incredible poetry!

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    In this Article

    • What Is a Birth Plan?
    • What Should I Include in a Birth Plan?
    • Who Should Review My Birth Plan?
    • Who Needs a Copy of My Birth Plan?

    The day you give birth is one of the most important of your life. Creating a birth plan ahead of time helps you make decisions about how you want your labor and delivery to be, and lets others know your wishes. So when the big day arrives, you can focus on what’s most important — bringing your new baby into the world.

    What Is a Birth Plan?

    A birth plan is an outline of your preferences during your labor and delivery. For example, your birth plan may include who you want with you during labor, whether you want pain meds, or if you want the lights dimmed. You can include anything you think will make your labor and birth more comfortable for you.

    Keep in mind, though, that a birth plan is not set in stone because you cannot predict everything that may occur that day. You or your doctors may need to make changes to the plan once your labor begins. So try to stay flexible if something unexpected happens.

    What Should I Include in a Birth Plan?

    Although it’s tempting to include many details in a birth plan, try to keep it short so it’s easy for everyone to read.

    Here are some items your birth plan might cover:

    The basics: List your name, your doctor’s name and contact information, where you plan to give birth, and who you’re planning to have there with you.

    Atmosphere: Think about what will help you feel most comfortable. Would you like the lights dimmed? Do you want your room as quiet as possible or would you prefer soft music? Would you like a support person to take photos or video of your labor or birth?

    Labor preferences: Include any preferences you have for your labor. For example, do you want to walk around freely? Do you want to use a birthing stool, ball, or chair? Would you like to take a warm shower or bath?

    Pain meds:Pain management during labor is an important consideration. You may not plan to have an epidural, but you could change your mind during labor. Or you may know that you definitely want to have an epidural if possible. As you’re defining your birth plan, ask your doctor about your options for pain relief as well as any questions you have about them. These could include breathing or massage.

    Delivery preferences: There are many options to consider for your baby’s birth. If you’re planning on a vaginal birth, would you prefer not to have an episiotomy unless it’s medically necessary? Do you want a mirror to see your baby’s birth? Would you like your partner to cut the umbilical cord? Do you want your baby placed on your abdomen right after delivery?

    If you need a C-section, who would you like with you in the delivery room?

    Feeding and Care in the hospital: Once your baby’s born, you’ll need to think about feeding and care. For example, do you want to breastfeed right after delivery? Or are you thinking about bottle feeding or combining bottle feeding with breastfeeding? Would you like your baby in the hospital room with you at all times, or would you prefer your baby stay in the nursery sometimes? Is it OK for the medical staff to offer your baby a pacifier or sugar water? If your baby is a boy, would you like them circumcised at the hospital? (Sugar water may be used at time of circumcision.)

    Who Should Review My Birth Plan?

    Review your birth plan with your partner and anyone else who will be with you in the delivery room, such as a labor coach or doula. Then ask your doctor to take a look at your birth plan, too. Your doctor, or the hospital or birth center, may have their own delivery policies. Reviewing your birth plan ahead of time gives you time to help resolve any potential conflicts.

    Who Needs a Copy of My Birth Plan?

    Once your birth plan is set, give a copy to your doctor to keep with your medical records, and take another copy to the hospital or birth center. You’ll also want to give copies of your birth plan to anyone who will be with you during labor. It’s a good idea to bring a few copies with you to the hospital or birth center when you go into labor, too. Another doctor may wind up delivering your baby if your regular doctor isn’t available.

    It is not necessary to have a birth plan as all of these preferences can be made while in the hospital, but it is certainly important to think about all the options and discuss them with your partner and doctor.

    Show Sources

    American College of Obstetricians and Gynecologists: Your Pregnancy and Childbirth: Month to Month, 2010.

    What does diet during pregnancy mean? When we refer to diet during pregnancy, we are not speaking about restricting calories or trying to lose weight. Dieting to lose weight during pregnancy can be hazardous to you and your baby, especially since a weight loss regimen may restrict important nutrients such as iron, folic acid, and other important vitamins and minerals.

    Diet During Pregnancy = Healthy Eating

    Therefore, we recommend avoiding popular diets such as Atkins, South Beach, The Zone, Raw Food Diet, and so on. The type of diet we encourage during pregnancy refers to fine-tuning your eating habits to ensure you are receiving adequate nutrition for the health of you and your baby. Healthy eating during pregnancy is critical to your baby’s growth and development. In order to get the nutrients you need, you must eat from a variety of food groups, including fruits and vegetables, bread and grains, protein sources and dairy products.

    Typically, you will need to consume an extra 300 calories a day.

    Food Groups

    It is always important to eat a variety of foods throughout the day making certain you get the nutrients both you and your baby need. Here is a look at the food groups and some suggested sources for creating a healthy diet during pregnancy.

    Fruits and Vegetables: Fruits and vegetables contain many important nutrients for pregnancy especially, Vitamin C and Folic Acid. Pregnant women need at least 70 mg of Vitamin C daily, which is contained in fruits such as oranges, grapefruits and honeydew, and vegetables such as broccoli, tomatoes, and brussel sprouts.
    In order to prevent neural tube defects, 0.4 mg of folic acid per day is recommended. A good source of folic acid can be found in dark green leafy vegetables (other sources of folic acid include legumes, such as black or lima beans, black-eyed peas, and veal). You should have at least 2-4 servings of fruit and 4 or more servings of vegetables daily.

    Bread and Grains: The body’s main source of energy for pregnancy comes from the essential carbohydrates found in breads and grains. Whole grain and enriched products provide important nutrients such as iron, B Vitamins, fiber, and some protein, even. You can get the required amount of folic acid from fortified bread and cereal.
    Depending on your weight and dietary needs, you should consume anywhere between 6-11 servings (6-11 oz) of bread/grains daily.

    Protein: Meat, poultry, fish, eggs, and beans contain the protein, B vitamins and iron needed in pregnancy. Your developing baby needs plenty of protein, especially in the second and third trimesters. Iron helps to carry oxygen to your growing baby, and also carries oxygen to your muscles to help avoid symptoms such as fatigue, weakness, irritability, and depression.
    The U.S. RDA recommends about 27 grams per day. Lean beef, chicken, lamb, liver, turkey, and veal are good options. Fish and some other seafood can be a good nutritional choice for pregnancy, within guidelines. Fish that contain high levels of mercury should be avoided. (Read more about Fish and Mercury Levels). You should consume at least 3 servings of protein daily.

    Dairy Products: At least 1000 mg of calcium is needed daily to support a pregnancy. Calcium is essential for building strong teeth and bones, normal blood clotting, and muscle and nerve function. Since your developing baby requires a considerable amount of calcium, your body will take calcium from your bones, if you do not consume enough through your diet (which can lead to future problems, such as osteoporosis).
    Good sources of calcium include milk, cheese, yogurt, cream soups, and puddings. Some calcium is also found in green vegetables, seafood, beans, and dried peas. You should consume at least 4 servings of dairy products daily.

    A Complement to Nutrition

    Prenatal Vitamins: Although the main source of vitamins and nutrients needed during pregnancy should come from your diet, a daily prenatal vitamin can help fill small gaps—just in case you unintentionally do not get enough key nutrients. Prenatal vitamins should be taken up to three months before conception, if possible.
    Consult your healthcare provider about which supplement is best for you.
    REMEMBER – a prenatal vitamin, or any other supplement can only complement a healthy diet during pregnancy.

    Sample Daily Menu

    The following sample menu will give you some idea of what a pregnant woman should typically consume in a day for a healthy diet during pregnancy. Three small, but balanced, meals and three light snacks throughout the day are a good rule of thumb to ensure you and your baby’s nutritional needs are met.
    Breakfast: Oatmeal cereal, banana, 1 slice whole wheat toast, 2 tsp jam, 1 cup skim milk
    Snack: 1 cup of yogurt, grapes
    Lunch: Turkey (if deli meat, do not eat cold – heat to steaming to avoid Listeria) and cheese sandwich on whole wheat bread, small bag potato chips, pear, and 1 cup skim milk
    Snack: Raw veggies and low-calorie dip
    Dinner: 4 oz chicken, 1 cup wild rice, 1 cup veggies, 1 cup skim milk
    Snack: fresh fruit or low-fat frozen yogurt
    Want to Know More?

    When you break the news about the pregnancy, the most common question you will hear will be: “How many weeks are you pregnant?” And, even though it may seem complicated to count how many weeks there are until the due date, it’s not!

    Today we’re going to talk about the pregnancy math. We know that it can be hard to track down how many weeks there are until the due date. So, for those that are eager to master the pregnancy math, we’ve pieced together this article that’s going to provide you with relevant answers.

    In order to figure out where you fall in, what week and trimester, it’s important to know what you should be counting. And, we’re going to shed some light on everything there is to know about how many weeks, trimesters and months there are in one pregnancy. After reading this, you’ll know for sure at what stage you are!

    The Number of Weeks in a Pregnancy

    Starting from the very first day after the last menstrual period, pregnancy lasts for 280 days or 40 weeks. However, we’d like to note that not every pregnancy will reach the 40th week. In fact, the vast majority of pregnancies ends at the 39th week.

    On the other hand, there are some that last for 41 weeks. Both of these cases are considered to be full-term pregnancies. That means that a newborn that was delivered at 39 weeks isn’t an “early-born baby” — it’s exactly the same as the one born during the 41st week.

    The Number of Weeks in a Trimester

    A trimester is a term we use in order to indicate a period of time that lasts around 13 or 14 weeks. The reason why the week breakdown isn’t as exact as you might have thought is the fact that you should divide those 40 weeks by three.

    The Number of Trimesters in a Pregnancy

    A full pregnancy has three trimesters in it. The first trimester lasts from week one to week 13. Afterward, the mom-to-be steps into the second trimester that goes from week 14 until week 27. Finally, the third trimester lasts from week 28 until the day of delivery.

    Does Pregnancy Last 9 or 10 Months?

    As we’ve already mentioned, a pregnancy typically lasts for 40 weeks. This is counted as nine months. However, since a month is four weeks long, this would make the pregnancy last for ten months, right?

    Well, not really. Every month, except February, has 30 or 31 days. That way, they are 4.3 weeks long, which means the pregnancy lasts for 9 months.

    Here’s How to Determine At What Point of the Pregnancy You Are

    This is something that will sound familiar — the doctor tells you that you’re 16 weeks pregnant. At the same time, they are telling you that you’re in week 17. Well, it’s no wonder moms get confused! However, the answer is that both of these counts are right! How?

    Well, in both cases, the due date stays the same. The only thing that is different is the language people choose to use when doing the pregnancy math.

    Here’s the thing — the number of weeks you’re into pregnancy differs from the number of weeks you’re pregnant. So, if you’re in week 17, you’re 16 weeks and a couple of days pregnant. Essentially, sixteen full weeks have passed; however, the 17th week hasn’t passed yet. That’s why it actually makes sense that some say you’re 16 weeks pregnant and in the 17th week of pregnancy.

    Still confused? Don’t worry — we’ve got your back! Let’s put it like this; think about counting time as you would for a birthday.

    For instance, when a person turns 1, they have lived through their first year and have initiated living their second year of life. Basically, turning one means you’re stepping into the second year. And then, in the same manner, when you celebrate your second birthday, you’re stepping into the third year of life.

    Now it has to make more sense, right? You can count the weeks of the pregnancy the same way. So, you can be 16 weeks pregnant, but at the same time, you’re stepping into the 17th week of the pregnancy.

    The Proper Way to Calculate the Due Date

    In general, your obstetrician will be able to tell you how many weeks there are until the due date. There is a simple way to calculate that. So, in case you haven’t checked with your doctor when your due date should be, here’s how you can calculate it yourself.

    Instead of starting to count the days from the day of conception, you should start counting from the last period you’ve had.

    Assuming you know when the first day of your last period was, add those 40 weeks and voila — you’ll know your due date. Still, if you want to double-check and make sure you’re prepared for the date, during the next check-up with your doc, make sure you ask them about it.

    How to Calculate the Pregnancy the Right Way

    Many moms get confused when they learn that they shouldn’t start counting time from the day of conception. Instead, they should start counting from the last menstrual cycle.

    We agree that it might be a bit confusing to count the pregnancy before the sperm has even met the egg. However, the last menstrual period date is a more reliable date to take into consideration.

    Basically, it would be really hard to determine the exact moment of conception. So, even if you know the day you’ve ovulated and the day you’ve had sex with your partner, it would still be quite tricky to pinpoint the exact date.

    The reason behind that is the fact that the time frame for conception is a slightly bigger window than what you might have thought. As a matter of fact, sperm can fertilize an egg even three to five days after arriving in the vagina. In addition to that, an egg can get fertilized for up to 24 hours after its release.

    We’re sure it makes way more sense now, and it’s actually great news! This means that you’ve already gone through 4 weeks of being pregnant by the time you’ve missed your period.

    Updated April 4, 2022

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    Are you looking for the perfect pregnancy journal that allows you to record the details you deem most important?

    There are so many pregnancy journal options on the market, and it can be hard to recognize at a glance which one will suit your style.

    Some include many pages of blank space for free journaling with lots of space for photos. Others include fill-in-the-blank prompts so you can record the most basic details.

    We’ve spent many hours reviewing all the top pregnancy journals, listening to what others had to say about them, viewing layouts, and comparing features. We’ve come up with this list of the 10 best pregnancy journals to suit a variety of parenting, visual, and recording styles.

    Our Top Picks

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Charmingly illustrated
    • Records week-by-week notes
    • Very affordable

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Inspiring quotations and illustration
    • Cloth hardcover
    • Inclusive wording throughout

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Unisex colors
    • 100% customizable
    • Includes a real-world guide

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Organized by trimester
    • Hardcover spiral journal
    • Includes pages for time-lapse belly photos
    • Creates a relationship time capsule
    • Very affordable
    • Record scores in baby Olympic events

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Includes ink pad for baby’s print
    • 3 different colors
    • Include your own photos

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • 100 guided pages of questions
    • Very customizable
    • Offers decorative stickers & pattern pages

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Ribbon bookmark for easy placeholding
    • Beautifully designed guided journal
    • Dozens of easy, breezy fill-in prompt

    How to create a pregnancy journal

    • Feature nine colorful tabbed sections
    • Simple and straightforward
    • Section for OB/GYN checkups
    • Latest pregnancy-related medical information
    • Beautifully repackaged
    • Made by a psychology professor

    Table of Contents

    • Our Top Picks
    • Why Buy a Pregnancy Journal?
    • What Should You Write?
    • How to Choose the Best Pregnancy Journal
    • The Best Pregnancy Journals of 2022

    Why Buy a Pregnancy Journal?

    Pregnancy is such a special time filled with physical and emotional changes. But with so much taking place in our body, mind, and heart, it can be easy to forget even some of the more significant details of those nine months.

    A pregnancy journal is a great asset to your pregnancy because it helps you document your memories and feelings as they happen.

    It also allows you to record those details that are easy to forget, like how many inches your belly grew, what your health care provider discussed with you at appointments, and what symptoms you experienced at different stages of your pregnancy (1) .

    It’s helpful to look back at these during subsequent pregnancies or in later years when your child starts asking you about their time in the womb.

    What Should You Write?

    Imagine looking back on those first moments and the feelings you had when you broke your pregnancy news, picked your baby’s name, felt that first sensation of your baby moving inside you, or experienced new changes in your body.

    Your pregnancy journal gives you a safe place to be honest and open. Our minds can remember certain things, but the details are what make memories great. A pregnancy journal allows you to document even the smallest details to enhance your memories.

    In addition to the pregnancy-related memories, you’ll also be able to document a glimpse of your pre-mom life. This can benefit you after birth because many new moms feel like they have lost their pre-parent selves.

    How to Choose the Best Pregnancy Journal

    There are many pregnancy journals to choose from, so it can be hard to find the perfect one. The best pregnancy journals offer additional details and insights.

    Here are some of the most important factors we consider when comparing pregnancy journals:

    • Length: If you plan on writing a lot, you need to purchase a journal with enough space. Some journals allow for daily documenting, while others only have space for a few details per week.
    • Tips: Some journals include pregnancy tips or insight into your current stage of pregnancy. If you’re looking to get a little more out of a journal, these styles are a great option.
    • Questionnaires: Some journals have breakdowns at the beginning of each month with a short questionnaire for you to fill in. These monthly questions allow you to quickly look back on each stage of your pregnancy.
    • Design: The best pregnancy journals should be sturdy enough to hold up as a keepsake and should suit your style. There are many unique journals that vary in size, color, binding, and even shape.

    If you love being creative, the best pregnancy journal for you you may be one you design and make yourself. If you’re looking for inspiration, you can find plenty of DIY tutorials online and examples of pregnancy bullet journals other moms have made.

    The Best Pregnancy Journals of 2022

    Here are our favorite pregnancy journals on the market.

    Introducing BMC Pregnancy and Childbirth SDG Editorial Board Member Ashraf Nabhan

    New Collection: Maternal mental health

    BMC Pregnancy and Childbirth is excited to be publishing a new collection which aims to bring together research on maternal mental health and mood during the perinatal period.

    Guest Editors: Maggie Redshaw and Karen Wynter

    We are recruiting new Editorial Board members

    We are now recruiting Associate Editors for our Editorial Board to join our team of academic editors in assessing manuscripts in the field of pregnancy and childbirth.


    • Recent
    • Most accessed

    Intrapartum ultrasound measurement of the lower uterine segment thickness in parturients with previous scar in labor: a cross-sectional study

    Authors: Shahla K. Alalaf, Tarek Mohamed M. Mansour, Sileem Ahmad Sileem and Nazar P. Shabila

    Labor dystocia and oxytocin augmentation before or after six centimeters cervical dilatation, in nulliparous women with spontaneous labor, in relation to mode of birth

    Authors: Cecilia Brüggemann, Sara Carlhäll, Hanna Grundström and Marie Blomberg

    Anemia and adverse outcomes in pregnancy: subgroup analysis of the CLIP cluster-randomized trial in India

    Authors: Jeffrey N. Bone, Mrutyunjaya Bellad, Shivaprasad Goudar, Ashalata Mallapur, Umesh Charantimath, Umesh Ramadurg, Geetanjali Katageri, Maria Lesperance, Mai-Lei Woo Kinshella, Raiya Suleman, Marianne Vidler, Sumedha Sharma, Richard Derman, Laura A. Magee and Peter von Dadelszen

    Risk of adverse fetal outcomes following nonobstetric surgery during gestation: a nationwide population-based analysis

    Authors: Pei-Han Fu, Chia-Hung Yu, Yi-Chen Chen, Chin-Chen Chu, Jen-Yin Chen and Fu-Wen Liang

    Characteristics of fetal physiological and pathological uterine effusion observed on prenatal ultrasonography: a case report

    Authors: Lei Wang, Lizhu Chen, Dongmei Li, Bing Wang and Zeyu Yang

    Teenage pregnancy: the impact of maternal adolescent childbearing and older sister’s teenage pregnancy on a younger sister

    Authors: Elizabeth Wall-Wieler, Leslie L. Roos and Nathan C. Nickel

    “My midwife said that having a glass of red wine was actually better for the baby”: a focus group study of women and their partner’s knowledge and experiences relating to alcohol consumption in pregnancy

    Authors: Fiona Crawford-Williams, Mary Steen, Adrian Esterman, Andrea Fielder and Antonina Mikocka-Walus

    Responses to gestational weight management guidance: a thematic analysis of comments made by women in online parenting forums

    Authors: Madelynne A Arden, Alexandra MS Duxbury and Hora Soltani

    Correlation study between increased fetal movement during the third trimester and neonatal outcome

    Authors: Cuiqin Huang, Wei Han and Yajing Fan

    A translational approach to studying preterm labour

    Authors: Rachel Marie Tribe

    Aims and scope

    BMC Pregnancy & Childbirth is an open access, peer-reviewed journal that considers articles on all aspects of pregnancy and childbirth. The journal welcomes submissions on the biomedical aspects of pregnancy, breastfeeding, labor, maternal health, maternity care, trends and sociological aspects of pregnancy and childbirth.

    Peer Review Taxonomy

    This journal is participating in a pilot of NISO/STM’s Working Group on Peer Review Taxonomy, to identify and standardize definitions and terminology in peer review practices in order to make the peer review process for articles and journals more transparent. Further information on the pilot is available here.

    The following summary describes the peer review process for this journal:

    • Identity transparency: Single anonymized
    • Reviewer interacts with: Editor
    • Review information published: Review reports. Reviewer Identities reviewer opt in. Author/reviewer communication

    We welcome your feedback on this Peer Review Taxonomy Pilot. Please can you take the time to complete this short survey.

    Trending BMC Pregnancy and Childbirth Articles

    Click here to view the trending BMC Pregnancy and Childbirth articles!

    BMC Series Blog

    Introducing the BMC Series SDG Editorial Board Members: Raffaella Ravinetto

    Call for papers! Introducing BMC Ecology and Evolution’s New Collection: Biodiversity, Ecosystem Services and Sustainable Development

    Highlights of the BMC Series – March 2022

    Latest Tweets

    Your browser needs to have JavaScript enabled to view this timeline

    From early signs of pregnancy to early signs of labor, find everything you need to know each day of your pregnancy.


    March of Dimes: “Are You Financially Ready?” “Due Date Calculator,” “Eating healthy during pregnancy,” “Prenatal care,” “Stress and Pregnancy.”

    Brigham and Women’s Hospital: “Pregnancy: The First Trimester.”

    Mary Jane Minkin, MD, clinical professor of obstetrics and gynecology, Yale University School of Medicine.

    Swedish Medical Center: “Are you newly pregnant?” “First Trimester Checklist,” “Health and Lifestyle Tips,”

    JAMA Internal Medicine: “Association of Nausea and Vomiting During Pregnancy With Pregnancy Loss.”

    Canadian Family Physician: “Compliance with prenatal vitamins. Patients with morning sickness sometimes find it difficult.”

    The National Sleep Foundation: “Sleeping By the Trimesters: 1st Trimester.”

    NIH Eunice Kennedy Shriver National Institute of Child Health and Human Development: “What happens during prenatal visits?”

    Johns Hopkins Medicine: “Pregnancy: The First Trimester.”

    Birth : “Acupuncture to treat nausea and vomiting in early pregnancy: a randomized controlled trial.”

    Journal of Obstetrics and Gynaecology: “Pregnancy outcome following use of large doses of vitamin B6 in the first trimester.”

    Academy of Nutrition and Dietetics: “Health Weight during Pregnancy.”

    Office on Women’s Health, U.S. Department of Health and Human Services: “Pregnancy.”

    Utah Department of Health: Headaches During Pregnancy What Is Normal and What Is Not.”

    National Women’s Health Resource Center: “Tips for Your Second Trimester.”

    Reaction Paper – Meaning of a Term

    Beside the definition of a reaction paper, many scholars find it hard to understand its meaning even though they come across this paper a few times in their career. It is true that for every action there is always a reaction and the same does apply to reading. When you are asked to write a reaction paper, you should not take it as being difficult at all because the examiner is just trying to test your ability to review the work of other authors and give personal opinions that are sensitive to the subject.

    You may be asked to write a reaction paper indirectly, and you have to get the intention of the examiner fast. A good example is that you may be asked to give a critique about a certain subject, and this would constitute a reaction paper, or to write a review about a literature book; it also falls into the same group.

    A reaction paper is mainly based on response towards certain deeds in a story. Before getting to the reaction paper, one has to analyze the subject under investigation and acquire all the useful information before providing a critique on the matter.

    The key thing in writing a reaction paper is giving an opinion on a subject and supporting your statement relevantly to the satisfaction of whoever would be reading your work. Let the reader be convinced that you are right and go by your opinion on the matter. A reaction paper usually has two audiences, the first audience is the readers of your work and the second one is the referees who choose the appropriate articles to post. In most cases, reaction papers might be used in the future for references by other authors, and therefore you should come up with clear content.

    How to start a reaction paper

    Some of the questions to ask yourself before you start a reaction paper include “what is my feeling about the intention of the writer of the book I am reviewing?” You have to understand the main objective of the author and know the feeling about it.

    The start of any essay determines the score of the piece when grading it. If you go through various samples of reaction papers you will find out that the following guide is useful for starting your work:

    • The context – while starting your writing you should first introduce the reader to the topic through a small background story on this theme. The reader should be able to understand it so that when you begin giving your opinions, they are not left hanging.
    • The need – your readers should see the need for your opinion on the book or movie you are writing about, so you have a task of creating suspense to attract them to your work. You can do this by stating the significance of your opinion and how it impacts the lives of others.
    • Thesis statement – you have to include a thesis statement at the beginning of your writing. The thesis constitutes a summary of the piece you are reacting to, the major points of it and the contradiction in opinions for different people.
    • Details of the book – while writing about a book or a movie you have to introduce it to the reader by giving the name of the author and what the book is about. If it is a movie, you have to give the name of the movie and the characters to familiarize your reader with the piece. You also have to state the main objective of the movie or book that you are writing about in the introduction.

    Reaction paper outline

    The common topics that you might be asked to write about is a literature book or a movie. Most students are usually asked to prepare a critique for a movie because, in the modern world, this is one of the trending entertainment resources that most people are fond of watching. Movies are influential to many people, and utilized to pass their information to the audience.

    To come up with great content for your movie or book analysis, you have to:

    – Watch a movie and note down the main points in the episodes. If it is a book, you have to reread it and get all the themes found in the story before you can start complementing on it.

    – After reading/watching the piece, the next step is evaluating the story and figuring out the needs of the paper. You have to get back to the instructions given by your examiner. You may be asked to react to a specific part of the story, and you have to center your opinions to that section, so the instructions of the examiner are very key because your paper must reflect the question. If you are asked to write on a specific part, then you will need to quote a sentence or theme of that region and relate it to the purpose of the author. There are two types of reactions you might be asked to write by your teacher.

    First, you may be asked to give personal opinions concerning a certain theme in a book. In this case, the opinions that you give should be centered on your personal experience and the knowledge you have on the topic. The second option is that you might be asked to write about the opinion of the author for the literature resource allocated. In this case, you will have to major your points on what the author was thinking concerning the idea and not your own opinions. You are restricted to talk about the theme depending on how it is brought up in the book.

    After understanding the essence of the question, you have to reread the book and note the information that would be useful for your content. It is good to repeat this several times so that you can have all the story at your fingertips and it would help you to avoid writing the ideas that are not evident in the source given.

    Writing a reaction paper is mainly based on how you feel or think about something. After reading through the paper, you should annotate the text so that you do not miss any essential information.

    Explain the personal opinion about the piece and illustrate using evidence from credible sources. In your explanation, be certain to include examples to act as a backup to your statement.

    We also know that some students experience difficulties with writing some particular kinds of papers. Use the best essay writing services to get help, if that’s the case.

    How to create a rat house

    How to create a rat house

    Rodents, particularly rats, are closely linked to humans. That’s because people and their dwellings provide them with the things they need most to thrive. If you have a rodent infestation, Triangle Pest Control can help. We offer pest control in Charlotte, pest control in Raleigh, and throughout NC, SC, and CO

    First and foremost, there are some basic things that can be done to keep rats out of your home.

    What Do Rats Need?

    Humans provide the three essential things rats need to live:

    • Food
    • Water
    • Shelter

    Why are Rodents like Rats Dangerous?

    Rats cause several problems and can’t be allowed to linger. The dangers of having rats in your home include:

    • Damage to your property.
    • The spread of disease, several of which can be fatal.
    • Contaminated food storage and preparation areas.
    • The risk of fires from chewed wires.

    How to Keep Rats Away

    The best strategy on how to keep rats away is to work to keep these pests out of your home to start with. Once an infestation has begun they are hard to get rid of. Here are eight steps you can take to keep these rodents out of your home and away for good:

    1. Fill holes, cracks and gaps

    Rats can slip into holes the size of a quarter. Check your home for any opening that size and larger. Seal them up with proper materials. These include steel wool, hardware cloth, caulk, cement, and plaster. Weather-strip doors and windows if there are large cracks.

    2. Don’t feed them

    Rats are resourceful. They will find things to eat around your property, so you have to be diligent in dealing with them. Cover garbage cans at all times. Pick produce from your garden and trees as it ripens. Pick up and compost fruit and vegetables that fall to the ground. Feed outdoor pets during the day and don’t leave leftover food lying around. Don’t store pet food outside without making sure it’s in rodent proof containers.

    3. Remove their habitat

    Don’t give these vermin a place to live. Remove debris such as limbs, old cars or appliances from your property. If you have wood piles or lumber, store them at least 18 inches above ground and a foot or so away from your home and other walls. Remove heavy vegetation, as rats consider this is a great hiding place.

    4. Trim trees, shrubs and limbs back four feet from your home

    Rats aren’t Olympians; they can’t bridge that gap.

    5. Set traps inside

    There are several commercially available traps to catch rats inside your home that are not dangerous to pets and children, for example, cage traps.

    6. Use baits and poisons outside

    Toxic baits and poisons should be used outside the home. Rats can spread poison inside your home, making it dangerous for all. Always read and follow label directions. Make sure rat bait is in an enclosed bait station. Keep the bait where children and pets can’t reach it.

    7. Check your neighborhood

    Chances are, rats are a neighborhood issue. If you have a rat problem, it’s probably you won’t be the only one dealing with these rodents. Band together with neighbors to check community areas for rat activity. Take the same steps listed above in these areas.

    8. Call the pros

    In general, the most effective step for eliminating rats is to call on professional rat exterminators when you see evidence of a rat infestation. Rats are dangerous, so it’s best not to take a chance when dealing with them. Expert help will give you much better results than working on your own.

    Rats are one of the most frustrating household pests. They harbor diseases, they cause destruction to your house, and they contaminate your food. If you want to learn more about how to get rid of rats and many other household pest, please click below to download “The Ultimate Guide to Household Pests”. I hope you’ve enjoyed our guide on how to get rats out of your house, although they can be stressful, our expert exterminators at TPC can make quick work and keep rats away for good!

    How to create a rat house

    No one wants to have rats in their home, and there are many popular methods of dealing with them. Many people turn to rat poison as their first reaction, given the ease of use of poison and the fact that you do not have to directly interact with the rodent.

    Why Make Rat Poison Yourself?

    There are a few key reasons that many people choose to make their own rat poison instead of buying one.

    • Budget Reasons – Homemade rat poison can be much more affordable than store bought ones.
    • Safety Reasons – Most store bought rat poisons contain harsh chemicals that can pose a risk to your health, the health of your family, or even that of your pets.

    There are a few common recipes available to help you make your own rat poison, each of which uses different active ingredients.

    Homemade Rat Poison with Boric Acid

    How to create a rat house

    In this recipe, the chicken broth will attract the rats while the boric acid should kill them.

    Always wear a pair of gloves before making this rat poison.

    What You Need

    • Boric acid
    • Chicken broth


    1. Place a cup of boric acid in the bowl.
    2. Add chicken broth slowly, just a half teaspoon at once. Stir the mixture repeatedly after each bit of broth is added. You want to end up with a thick paste.
    3. Roll the resulting paste into marble-sized balls.
    4. Place the balls into small containers that are disposable. This way, you can easily relocate the bait if you want.

    Homemade Rat Poison with Baking Soda

    How to create a rat house

    Another common rat poison method is to use baking soda. Despite the fact that you regularly use baking soda in your daily life, it is still smart to wear disposable gloves.

    What You Need

    • Cornmeal
    • Powdered chocolate mix or sugar
    • Baking soda


    1. Start by mixing a cup of cornmeal with either a cup of powdered chocolate mix or sugar.
    2. Add in one cup of baking soda.
    3. Blend well.
    4. Fill jars with the bait mixture until they are about half full.
    5. Place the jars in the areas where the rodents frequent.

    This homemade rat poison attracts the rats with the chocolate or sugar and kills them with the baking soda. The baking soda creates carbon dioxide gas when it reacts with the stomach acids of the rodent. Rats cannot pass gas, so the carbon dioxide has nowhere to go and eventually leads to ruptures or internal blockages.

    Homemade Rat Poison with Plaster of Paris

    How to create a rat house

    This homemade rat poison recipe is nearly identical to the one with baking soda, but it uses plaster of Paris instead.

    Always wear a pair of gloves before making this rat poison.

    What You Need

    • Cornmeal
    • Powdered chocolate mix or sugar
    • Plaster of Paris


    1. Start by mixing a cup of cornmeal with either a cup of powdered chocolate mix or sugar.
    2. Combine the above mixture with plaster of Paris.
    3. Mix well.
    4. Place the mixture in empty jars until they are about half full
    5. Place the bait jars in the areas where the rodents frequent.

    This poison will theoretically attract the rats with the chocolate or sugar before killing them with the plaster of Paris. The plaster of Paris combines with fluids inside the rats, causing it to harden within their gastrointestinal tracts.

    TIP: Alternatively, you can pre-moisten the plaster of Paris with water or milk and turn it into balls. Place the balls in strategic areas. Just remember that if the balls have hardened, which typically takes a few days, you will need to replace them.

    Homemade Rat Poison with Instant Mashed Potatoes

    How to create a rat house

    Another option for homemade rat poison involves instant mash potatoes.

    What You Need

    • Instant mashed potatoes
    • Water
    • Sugar (optional)


    1. Prepare the instant mashed potato flakes as usual.
    2. Place the flakes in some disposable lids or bowls. You want to place a minimum of a half cup of the instant potato flakes in every bowl to ensure the rats eat enough. (If the rats do not seem to be eating the instant potato flakes, you can also add one or two spoonfuls of sugar.)
    3. Supply the rodents with water to drink after eating the potato flakes. The rats should be able to find water themselves, but this ensures that they will definitely be able to.

    The combination of the instant potato flakes and the water will lead to excessive bloating inside the rat’s stomach. Since rats cannot pass gas, they will die from the bloating.

    Combining the Various Homemade Rat Poison Recipes

    You can also try variations of the above homemade rat poison recipes based on what you have in your home. You can also use peanut butter as the attractant instead of chocolate or sugar.

    Why Any Rat Poison, Even Homemade, Is Not the Best Answer

    Using rat poison may seem like the simplest solution to get rid of the rodents, but there are some caveats that should give you second thoughts.

    Poisoning Yourself, Pets, or Children Is Always a Risk

    Anytime you use an ingredient that would be harmful for people or animals to consume, there is a risk of pets or small children eating the poison and getting sick. Depending on the quantities consumed, it can even be fatal. This is particularly a concern with commercial rat poisons that use strong chemicals.

    You Will Need to Find the Dead Rats

    Some people mistakenly believe that poisoning rats to take care of them is the simplest method because you just have to lay out the poison and wait. In reality, the cleanup process for using poison is very challenging. That is because rats do not typically die out in the open. Since the poison will not kill the rats instantly, this will give them time to go into hiding.

    Rats prefer to die in the comfort of their nest or another secluded location. This makes it understandably challenging to find the dead rats that you have poisoned. If you were to leave the dead rats alone, their carcasses will start to decay. That decay leads to a foul stench and encourages flies to accumulate and breed.

    Alternatives Exist

    Instead of using poison, consider hiring a rodent removal expert to take care of the rats for you. They will likely use a trap such as a snap trap, which kills the rodents instantly so they do not suffer and are easier to find.

    Los Angeles seeing a rat problem

    It’s a story that will make your skin crawl: Residents in Los Angeles are seeing rats running around their homes.

    LOS ANGELES – It’s a story that will make your skin crawl. A Sherman Oaks homeowner was recently faced with a whole of unwanted tenants – rats!

    Imagine having more than 100 rats running around your attic and all across the house. In fact, on one of the mornings, the rats were spotted by the bed.

    “They were going into the living area, on top of the counter, the bedrooms and nobody wants to wake up with one next to their bed,” said Heather Goldfarb, of Rodents Stop.0

    Rats are known to reproduce fast. The little creatures can have litters of as many as 14 every three months. Goldfarb, a general manager of the rodent control company, said the growing number of homeless encampments may be playing a role.

    “It’s unfortunate to blame it on homelessness, but with people living on the streets you have the additional trash, additional defecation, food waste and things like that,” Goldfarb said.

    Those encampments also have a lot of nesting material since, she says, they like paper, fabric and things like that for their nests.

    She says when encampments are cleaned up, the rats are still around and can travel up to five miles to find new digs.

    Meanwhile, back at the rat-infested Sherman Oaks house, the rat control company did everything they had to from killing the rats, plugging up holes, blasting smoke inside to find cracks where the critters could make entry and more.

    The old owners fled when coming face-to-face with the rats. We couldn’t reach them, but this infestation also became a big issue for the new owner who happens to be a contractor and wants to fix it up.

    “In order for me to do the demolition or any new renovation, I need to get rid of the rats first,” said Samson Maymon.

    Maymon says the rat infestation has held up the permitting process.

    “We have to make sure that everything is clean from rats before we move on to the renovation,” Maymon adds.

    Experts say to try to prevent a rat infestation:

    • Cut back your trees and shrubs. Rats like to hide.
    • Cut off access to food, water and shelter

    You can try a do-it-yourself measure to control the rats or bring in a professional.

    All the news you need to know, every day

    By clicking Sign Up, I confirm
    that I have read and agree
    to the Privacy Policy
    and Terms of Service.

    If you’ve ever had rat issue in your home, then you know how stressful and unsettling it can feel to have these unwanted guests in your space. At the first sign of rat poop or other rodent activity in your home, you should be planning which natural rat repellent technique will stop them in their tracks.

    There are many options for you to get rid of rats naturally without having to use poison or other methods that may cause damage to you or your home. Whether the rat infestation is coming from your backyard and you want to stop it from spreading, or these rodents are already inside, and you need them out, these home remedies can help.

    The natural repellent tips and recipes in this list are based on an understanding of how rats behave. We’ll let you know what to do to make your home less appealing to these pests, and how to scare them off if they’ve already settled.

    1. Amazingly Easy Natural Ways to Repel Rats
      • Homemade Rat Repellent
      • Predator Urine
      • Essential Oils
      • Natural Rat Repellent
      • Bring Plants Around
      • Home Remedies to Kill Rats
      • Steel Wool Barricades
      • Natural Rat Repellent Recipe

    Amazingly Easy Natural Ways to Repel Rats

    Homemade Rat Repellent

    If there is rodent activity in your house, then this rat repellent will be helpful, as mice and rats can’t stand the way ammonia smells. However, while it includes natural ingredients, it might not be the right choice for homes with small dogs or other pets.

    Homemade Rat Repellent Recipe

    • 1 cup ammonia
    • 1 cup vinegar

    Pour the ammonia and vinegar in a spray bottle and mix well. Spray the mouse repellent anywhere you’ve detected activity or in any areas where there may be entry points into your house.

    Alternatively, if you don’t have time to go around spraying, you can spray cotton balls with the mixture and leave them in areas around the house. If you choose the cotton balls, replace them every two weeks.

    Be careful when you are making and using this rat control spray, as high concentrations of ammonia may be irritating to your eyes and skin.

    Predator Urine

    One of the most natural ways to solve your rat problem is to trick the rodents into think there is a predator nearby. However, this may not be the best option to get rid of rats if they’ve already made it inside the house – obviously, urine doesn’t smell great, so this is better as an outdoor solution.

    Coyote urine is the best option, and you can buy it at hardware stores or online. Some companies sell products specifically for indoor use that are designed for placement in basements, under sinks, and around other places rats love.

    Essential Oils

    If you’re looking for a natural rat repellent that is eco-friendly and will leave your house smelling great, then essential oils are perfect for you. While this method might sound far-fetched, there is scientific research to back up its potential (..).

    Many essential oils double as methods to repel insects and other pests. For instance, peppermint oil can also keep mice away naturally. If you prefer not to make your own mixture, you can buy Rat Magic, an essential oil-based repellent for outdoor use.

    These humane methods of repelling rodents are welcome because success doesn’t involve having to search for dead rat carcasses as you would have to with poisons. There’s nothing worse than the smell of a dead rat decomposing in your walls, and you can avoid that eventuality with repellent.

    Best Essential Oils to Repel Mice and Rats

    • Peppermint oil
    • Lemon oil
    • Citronella oil
    • Eucalyptus oil

    If you’re looking for another non-toxic, humane way to get rid of mice or rats, you could purchase an ultrasonic rodent repeller.

    Natural Rat Repellent

    This recipe will give you a rat control spray that once again scares away the rat population based on smell. Any rodent that gets a whiff of this mixture will head off in search of a new home far away from yours.

    Natural Rat Repellent Recipe

    • 1/8 cup mothballs
    • 1 teaspoon dish detergent
    • Water

    Place the mothballs in a sturdy plastic bag and then crush them using a hammer. For the next step, transfer the crushed mothballs into a spray bottle and fill it with water. Finally, pour in the dish detergent and shake to mix well.

    Spray this natural mouse repellent anywhere inside or outside the house where you detect signs of rat activity, or in any areas they may frequent. Be sure to pay attention to areas close to a food source, by any small gaps they may traveling through, or anywhere else that seems necessary.

    Bring Plants Around

    Plants are a pleasant natural mouse repellent that works on rats too. This method of keeping mice away is one of our favorites because it serves so many different functions.

    Plants can improve the aesthetic of your home and also doubles as pest control for other unwanted guests like insects and small animals.

    Plants for Rat and Pest Control

    • Peppermint
    • Daffodils
    • Lavender
    • Euphorbias
    • Grape hyacinths
    • Camphor
    • Alliums

    You can either bring potted plants inside or plant them outside to keep mice out of your garden and away from the exterior of your home. By keeping rats off your property entirely, they’ll have no way to sneak inside.

    Home Remedies to Kill Rats

    If you aren’t having success with these gentler rat removal methods, then you might have to resort to rat traps. There are humane mouse trap options, such as catch-and-release traps, but there are also traps that serve as home remedies to kill rats.

    Keep in mind that a small mouse trap will not be effective against rats, as they are so much larger. Whether you choose a traditional snap trap or a glue trap, you’ll need one large enough to stop a rat.

    Glue traps have an adhesive surface with bait on top that entices rats to step on the sticky trap, getting stuck. Most rats will die of starvation or suffocation on the trap, but it is possible to release the rat if desired if it’s still alive when you check the trap.

    Steel Wool Barricades

    The best way to eliminate a rodent problem is by being proactive and minimizing the chances of unwanted pests getting in your home in the first place. Keep your house clean, remove or securely hide food sources like pet food or leftovers, and fill in holes and cracks with caulk.

    Another effective material to use when filling in small gaps or holes is steel wool. If you’ve spotted an entry point in your wall, create a barrier with steel wool, as it is more challenging for rats to nibble through compared to other materials.

    Once you clear the rat infestation from your home, it’s essential to do a thorough cleaning with a bleach and water mixture to keep yourself protected from diseases. To avoid future problems, continue with some of these natural rat repellent techniques.

    Natural Rat Repellent Recipe

    How to create a rat house

    Natural Rat Repellent

    Deter rats and other rodents with this potent spray.

    Characteristics, Housing, Diet, and Other Information

    How to create a rat house

    • Pin
    • Share
    • Email

    How to create a rat house

    Ron Levine / Digital Vision / Getty Images

    Rats are smart and friendly, and they like to cuddle. They make great companion animals, including for kids. They are playful animals that desire human companionship, as well as socialization with other rats. Rats require a moderate amount of care, but, once you get past the initial setup of the enclosure, it’s fairly straightforward. Their formulated diet can be found in most pet stores. Plus, their housing doesn’t take up much space and is pretty simple to maintain.

    Species Overview

    Common Name: Rat

    Scientific Name: Rattus rattus

    Adult Size: 14 to 18 inches (tail included)

    Lifespan: 2 to 3 years

    Rat Behavior and Temperament

    Rats are social creatures, and most can learn to be comfortable with—and even enjoy—gentle handling by people. They recognize their owners and will even get excited to see their favorite humans. They tend to bond with whoever cares for them and socializes with them the most. So besides spending some time on their daily enclosure upkeep, daily interaction is a must.

    Rats are largely nocturnal, but they can be active for periods during the day. A good time to interact with them is often in the evening hours.

    To hand-tame a rat, start slowly by enticing it to explore your hands as you hold treats. Always make sure you’re supporting the rat’s weight when picking it up, and never squeeze it. Once a rat is comfortable with this kind of handling, it will likely want to climb on you to explore. Many rats like perching on their owners’ shoulders or cuddling in their laps. And they don’t typically bite unless they feel threatened.

    Rats are overall quiet pets, though they do make some soft vocalizations. It’s best to keep them away from other household pets to prevent undue stress and potential injuries. But they do prefer to live in pairs or small groups. A female pair can often coexist peacefully. A pair of males will sometimes become territorial but can do well if they’re introduced at a young age. A female and male also can live together as long as they are spayed and/or neutered. Otherwise, you will quickly find yourself breeding lots of rats.

    How to create a rat house

    HOW DO WE GET RATS OUT OF A HOUSE? The key is to inspect every last portion of your house, inside and out, find out how the rodents are getting in, and seal those areas shut with non-chewable stee. Repairs are a crucial step in the mouse and rat removal process. In all cases, sealing the entry holes shut ensures that no future rodents will ever enter your home. Entry hole repairs are absolutely necessary during the process of removing rats and mice. These vermin usually have many entry holes into a house. It is futile to attempt trapping them until all the entry holes are sealed FIRST. Only then is it effective to trap and remove the rodents inside the house.

    • 100% of the entry holes must be found, and sealed shut, or the job is not complete.
    • Then all the rats must be trapped and removed. Standard wooden snap traps, placed on the common rat runways (marked by droppings) is the most effective. This is actually easy after all the entry holes are sealed shut.
    • If the problem persists for more than a week, it means you didn’t find all the entry holes. Inspect the house again, and be sure to use steel repairs.

    Rats are one of the most feared animals in the modern world because of the diseases that they carry. While many people keep rats as pets or as subjects for research studies, rats are not creatures that you want lurking around in your rafters. Rats are best described as having two large hind legs with smaller front legs, large teeth and eyes and a long hairless tail. They are much larger than mice and can come in almost any color or coat pattern. Rats are scavengers and will do anything, including chewing holes through wood and metal, to get at food that has been left out.

    Not only do rats carry diseases and have tics that carry diseases, they can do an enormous amount of damage to your home. Rats are champion chewers and can gnaw their way into your house if they can’t find a hole big enough to squeeze through. Some of the damage caused by rats is holes in your drywall, holes in your pantry or in your food containers and electrical and plumbing issues. Rats will bring in very flammable materials such as twigs, cloth, hair and leaves which can start a house fire if any sparks were to fall on the nest. Rats will contaminate your food and your living areas with their urine and droppings. If you are having issues with rats, try some of these do-it-yourself tips to deal with the situation immediately.

    The first step in getting control of a rat infestation is to identify where the rats are. You can usually tell that you have a rat problem by little holes being chewed in food containers, droppings and scuffling sounds in your walls and ceiling. There will also be urine dribbles and dirt marks dripping from the high traffic areas.

    The next thing that you need to do a nice thorough clean of your house from top to bottom. Even though rats can infest even the cleanest of homes, they are really attracted to houses that have clutter and are dirty. Make sure that you sweep your kitchen floors and vacuum the carpets everyday as food particles can get down in there. But to be honest, this doesn’t matter nearly as much as cutting off entry holes into your house.

    To discourage rats from coming into your home, place all of your perishable foods like grains, flour, sugar, etc. into steel containers that have sealed lids. If rats can’t eat, they won’t stick around. But to be honest, this doesn’t matter nearly as much as cutting off entry holes into your house.

    Keeping natural predators around and in your home is an excellent way to deter rats from setting up shop on your property. Having dogs inside your home and in the yard will make rats think twice about coming in. Cats are perhaps the best animals to keep around, but don’t be surprised if they leave you a present on your doorstep. If you don’t mind snakes in your yard, you can release some corn or garter snakes to diminish the rat population. The great thing about releasing snakes into the yard is that they can clear an acre of rodents in a few months and they will move on once the food is gone.

    There are also a variety of live and lethal traps available at most hardware stores or you can even rent some from your local animal control agencies. You will want to place the traps near the entrance holes that they are using to get into your house. Place them along your baseboards and in your pantry. Check the traps everyday and discard the carcasses in a humane way. If you decide to relocate the rats, make sure that you take them into an area that is at least 10 miles away from anyone’s residence. After the rats are gone, patch up all the holes and secure the vents on the exterior of your house to discourage them from coming back.

    Go back to the main Rat Removal page for more information about rats in your house. How do you get a rat out of your home? What to do if you have rats in your house.

    There are many ways to eliminate rats in your house once you’ve had an infestation. Common methods to do so are setting up traps and using poison. But after catching a few of these pests, you might have not eliminated all of them yet.

    So how do you know when all the rats in your house are gone? Some appropriate measures to know whether all the rats are gone is to conduct DIY confirmation tests for rat infestation. These include leaving crackers, powder or flour, and peppermint oil around your house to see if they are left untouched. Afterward, you may check for any remaining signs of these rodents on your property.

    DIY Confirmation Tests for Rat Infestation

    After attempting to eliminate rats in your house, you would want to do some confirmation tests to know if there are still a few remaining in your property. Since you have probably tried to eliminate the pests using different methods, it is important to take an extra step to know whether they are completely gone from your home.

    Using household items is a cheap and easy way to help check if there are still rodents inside your home. Here are some do-it-yourself confirmation tests for rat infestation using household items.

    1. Leaving Crackers

    Leaving crackers around your house is a great way to confirm if there are still rats. These rodents can live on an ounce of food per day and are known to eat almost any kind of food that they find. Since they consistently look for food, this method could indicate whether or not there are still rats remaining in your place.

    To do this, you would simply want to leave some crackers around your house. After doing so, check if the crackers have moved or if there are any bite marks on them. If there are, it might be a sign that you haven’t eliminated all the rats.

    2. Sprinkling Powder or Flour

    Another confirmation test is sprinkling powder or flour around the floor or areas where you might suspect rats move around. As rodents are known to scurry around your house to look for food and water, powder or flour can help you detect whether any tiny footsteps have been around the area.

    Sprinkle some powder or flour around your house, and check whether there are tiny footprints on it. Since rats have small feet, they will likely leave some footprints when they step on talc or flour.

    3. Using Peppermint Oil

    Peppermint oil can also be a great indicator of whether there are still rats inside your house. Simply put some peppermint oil on a cotton ball and place it on possible entry points of your house.

    Rats are sensitive to strong scents like peppermint, so they would tend to avoid any areas where these cotton balls have been placed. Afterward, you should check for any marks on the cotton ball to know if a rat has come in contact with it.

    Additionally, this method can also be a good way to keep the rats away for a while. These rodents have a strong sense of smell so they will tend to avoid items with strong scents. This goes for other items like citronella oil and castor oil as well.

    Remaining Signs of Rats in Your Place

    Lastly, it is best to check for any remaining signs of rats in your place. After doing confirmation tests, checking these will help you determine if you have eliminated all the rats in your place.

    Before doing these confirmation tests, it is important that you also learn and identify the different places that these rodents enter and seek shelter to make tracking them easier and more efficient. This includes any pipes or vents that they will want to hide in. Here are some signs to look out for:

    1. Smell and Sounds of Rats

    A musky odor can indicate that there are still rats present inside your property because these pests tend to leave urine and droppings behind. These rodents urinate in many places to “mark” their territory. Over time, the urine and droppings that rats leave behind break down and start to smell like ammonia because it contains nitrogen-rich urea.

    Constant sounds of squeaking, scratching, and scurrying can also mean that rats are still present in your house. You may hear these sounds in the walls or in the attic because these places provide a dark area for rats to nest.

    It is also important to remember that rats are nocturnal creatures, so they are mostly active at night. This means that you should pay attention to these sounds more during the night time.

    If you see any rats during the day, it could mean that their nest has been disturbed or they are hunting for food. It can also mean that there is a bigger infestation inside your home.

    2. Signs of Gnawing

    Gnaw marks are important signs to look out for when checking for rat infestation. Rats tend to chew on food packaging, electrical wires, paper, and cardboard. These rodents are known to travel by chewing through almost any type of material to travel and to obtain food and water.

    They also create entry holes by chewing through pipes, walls, and floors.

    Rats also have to constantly gnaw on something because this is their means of survival in the wild. These rodents have incisors and powerful jaws that enable them to acquire food and nesting materials. They also have to chew on things all the time because it helps wear their teeth down.

    3. Grease Marks

    Grease marks around the house can be a sign of an active rat infestation. Since rodents scurry around to look for food, they follow a usual trail to help guide them around. Because of this, they tend to leave around grease marks caused by their oily fur. Unexplained grease marks around your house might mean that you have not eliminated all the rats.

    4. Unusual Pet Behavior

    Unusual pet behavior may indicate that there are still remaining signs of rats in your place. If you own a pet, you may want to pay attention to the way they act. For example, a dog may start barking out of nowhere or tend to be more alert. They may also paw at places where rats can be found, like under the fridge or stove.

    Rodent Control at Positive Pest Management

    If you want to effectively eliminate all the rats from your home, you may want to consider professional services instead. Here at Positive Pest Management, we offer professional rodent control services in the New York City area and Nassau County Long Island.

    We have a team of professional staff that will take care of your rodent infestation. Our team is eager to help you and will quickly handle any bug and pest problems that you may have.

    Positive Pest Management promises quality extermination work that will suit your needs. We get to know our customers first to create customized pest control solutions. Feel free to contact us whenever you need professional help.

    Rat Treatment & Control Guide

    Sanitation & Removal


    Get Rid of What Rats Need to Survive


    • Store any bulk food items in large metal containers with tight fitting lids, rather than bags or boxes that can easily be gnawed through.
    • Keep dog food or other pet food stored in a Rubbermaid container overnight.
    • Remove clutter such as paper and cardboard that rats might use to build their nests
    • Remove grass clippings and yard debris near structure
    • Trim up shrubs and bushes so they do not touch your home and so you can see beneath them
    • Store firewood away from structure
    • Pick up fruit and nuts that fall from trees

    Indoor Rat Control

    How to Get Rid of Rats In Your House


    Method 1- Glue traps, snap traps and live catch traps

    Products needed : selected trap, bait for trap

    Trapping is the preferred method of indoor control. There are several advantages to using traps for rat removal indoors. Trapping does not require the use of rat poisons indoors. Trapping does allow you to know if a rat has been trapped so that you can can be sure your efforts are working. And last, trapping allows you to remove the carcass to avoid bad odors and secondary insect infestations from decaying carcasses.

    A snap rat trap is a wooden, metal, or plastic trap with a powerful snap hinge intended to kill rodents quickly. Snap traps are typically used with some form of bait to lure the rodent to the trap.

    Snap traps should be placed in areas where you noticed activity during your inspection. To maximize the chances of rodents passing over traps during their travels, traps should be placed perpendicular to the wall with the trigger end almost touching the wall. Alternatively, you can place a pair of traps end to end,parallel to the wall, with the triggers positioned to intercept rodents traveling from either direction.

    The right bait will lure rodents to the snap trap, especially when most other food sources have been eliminated through proper sanitation.

    Ideal baits for rodents are those that give off an aroma, such as bacon, canned tuna, nuts, or peanut butter.

    When using solid baits, tie the bait to the trigger. This will prevent rodents from being able to remove unsecured bait without setting off the trap.

    Where other food sources are abundant and cannot be eliminated, soft nesting material such as dental floss, cotton, or Styrofoam tied to the trigger may do the trick.

    A rat glue trap is a flat piece of cardboard or a shallow plastic tray that is covered in a specially designed adhesive that can be placed flush against floors and walls where rodents travel. When rats travel over the glue trap, they become “stuck” and will eventually die. Some traps come pre-scented to help lure the rodents to walk over the trap. In most cases, simply placing the trap flush against the wall in areas where rats have been active is all that is needed.

    Live Catch Traps:

    Live catch rat traps (also known as humane traps) look like small wire cages. On one end is a door that you prop open. Once the rat goes into the trap, they will stand on a pedal to eat the bait that has been placed inside. Once the pedal has been tripped the door will slam closed and the rat will be humanely trapped. You can bait the trap with the same types of bait used in snap traps. Live catch traps are a great way to remove rats from your structure without harming the rodent. You will need to check with your local authorities to see what the ordinances are on catching and releasing rats in your region. Live catch trapping is not effective if you have a large infestation or if you are trying to trap small juvenile rats.

    Method 2: Baiting:

    While you can use rat bait poison indoors, we strongly urge you not to do so. After a rat consumes a lethal dose of the bait it is possible that the animal can get into an area that is inaccessible making removing the carcass impossible. This can lead to a terrible odor and a secondary insect infestation. If you choose to bait inside, please place rat bait inside tamper resistant bait stations and place the stations out of reach of non-target animals and children. You should remove rat carcasses as soon as they are located.

    Myths revealed:

    There is no such product that will cause rodents to go outside of a building, go outside to seek water (they already have water inside!) or dry up so they do not have an odor when they die. These myths were likely introduced by unscrupulous salesmen to get homeowners to allow the baits to be used inside their homes.

    Pro Tip

    In areas where rats have been nesting in attics or basements and they are using exposed beams to travel, you can secure Trapper T Rex traps to the beam with a zip tie. In some cases, you may run into a rodent that seems to avoid your traps at all costs, perhaps because of narrowly escaping a trap in a previous encounter. This will require more clever strategy. One method is to camouflage the trap by first burying an unset trap in grain, straw, or sawdust in a shallow pie pan. Baits should be placed in 3 to 4 small pieces on top of the pan with the trap hidden. Once the rodent accepts these baits without issues for several nights, the same bait can be used on the set trap

    How To Protect Electrical Wiring From Rodents

    Is there something living in your walls?

    Despite having all of nature to run around in, rats, mice, and other rodents seem to want nothing more than to break into our homes and make messes. And while finding mouse droppings in your pantry is not exactly fun, it’s nothing compared to a rat-induced electrical blackout.

    It is in the very nature of some small mammals to chew through everything in their way. And if these little creatures get into your home, they very well could end up chewing through your wires, and that could cause some severe issues.

    Want to keep your home’s wiring safe from rats, mice, and other miniature invaders? Here’s everything you need to know about how to protect electrical wiring from rodents.

    Eliminate the Threat

    Not sure how to stop rats from chewing wires? Well, the best place to start is by getting rid of the rats.

    While there are measures you can taker to protect your home’s wiring (more on that later), your first course of action should be to get rid of all of the critters that are making a meal out of it.

    If you have a strong stomach and arent’ afraid to get your hands dirty, there are plenty of DIY rodent removal methods you can use to free your home from mice, rats, and other varmints. But, the best way to ensure your tiny trespassers get gone and stay gone is by bringing in a professional to take care of them for you.

    Seal the Exits

    Once your home is 100% rodent-free, you need to do everything you can to make sure it stays that way; and that means sealing up your entire house.

    Blocking up any potential entrances will prevent mice, rats, and other notorious wire-eaters from sneaking back in to cause more damage. Spray foam is an excellent way to seal up little cracks and holes that could be letting smaller critters into your home, and clearing away any branches that provide easy access to your roof will ensure your attic stays squirrel-free.

    Cover Your Wires

    If rats can’t get to your wires, they can’t chew through them — it’s as simple as that!

    Installing a plastic or even steel rodent-resistant cable sleeve or rodent-proof wire cover over vulnerable parts of your home’s wiring will help protect it from any rats or mice that may find a way to slip back into your home.

    Get Your System Checked

    Unfortunately, getting rid of unwelcome furry-fiends will not undo any damage they already caused. Once you deal with the rodent threat, you’re going to need to bring in a professional to ensure your home’s electrical system is still in working order.

    A professional electrician will be able to check your home’s wiring for damage, make tricky repairs, and may even be able to help with the installation of rodent-proof electrical wiring to protect your home from further damage.

    How to Protect Electrical Wiring from Rodents

    Now that you know a bit more about how to protect electrical wiring from rodents, it’s time to get to work making your home’s electrical system rat-proof.

    Need a little help getting started? We’ve got you covered. Contact us for more information about our services or to schedule a consultation today!

    Recently a customer asked us if we had any information on “steps to mouse proof your house” (response below also includes steps to rat or rodent proof a home as well). This is what we sent them. Last week another customer called us so we thought we would put the response in our blog.

    Rodents, like mice and rats, are a problem year around, but this year, in particular, most of the country experienced one of the worse winters in decades. Unfortunately, with that you get mice and rats looking for a place to nest and searching for food and water. Your beautiful home looks like the best choice…..warm, food on the counters (or crumbs on the floor), plenty of water in and around the sink area or from leaky pipes, and the walls, attic, garage, basement, and kitchen offer great places for them to hide and nest.

    Steps To Mouse Proof Your House

    First a little bad news.

    It is nearly impossible to TOTALLY rat or mouse proof your house even if it’s new construction. There will always be ways for the rodents to find their way in. Here are some of the most obvious ways for rodents to get into your home or business.

    • We all leave the garage door up from time to time
    • Windows left open with broken screens
    • Entry door or backyard door left open
    • Broken vents in the eves or foundation
    • Cracks around pipes or stacks that either enter the house or exit the home like water pipes, sewer lines, kitchen stove or microwave vents, laundry room exhaust vents, electrical cable, roof exhaust vent pipes, etc.
    • Cracks or gaps in the flashing around your chimney

    Now the GOOD news.

    You can drastically improve your odds of staying mouse or rat free. Here are some basic steps that you can try. If you already have a mice, rat, or rodent problem, then using a product like our DX610 Pest-A-Repel electronic plugin is your fastest way to get rid of the infestation that you have now.

    If the mice are in your RV, camper, or motor home, checkout our blog on “ What is the best way to keep mice and rats out of an RV? “

    Some steps to mouse proof your house below are more specific to getting rid of mice than rats, but overall, they apply to rodents in general.

    Steps To Mouse Proof Your House – Rats and Mice

    1. Clean your house from top to bottom.
    2. The kitchen is the primary target for rodents as they can chew on various things and get into the pantry and contaminate food.
    3. Secure all food items in your kitchen in rodent proof containers
    4. Remove all clutter from counters
    5. Do not allow food to be lying out in the kitchen
    6. Fix leaky pipes immediately
    7. Keep the counters and kitchen clean
    8. Pruning shrubs and trees so that the branches do not touch fences or hang down to the ground
    9. Rodent-proof your garbage containers
    10. Eliminating travel ways like ivy, tree branches and fences to reduce roof rat travel
    11. Cut back or eliminate ground cover plants
    12. Clear vines growing on home or business
    13. Try to eliminate potential water sources that can attract rats and mice or get them fixed. Same applies to inside your home.
    14. Get rid of attractants like pet foods (never leave uneaten pet food outside overnight), bird feeders, and outside water. Since rats and mice usually require water, especially during hot, dry weather, any source of water can be a strong attractant.
    15. If you compost, do not through meat, bones, fish, or other food scraps into the compost pile
    16. Rats can get into your home along pipes or utility wires or through garage doors that do not fit tightly
    17. Repair any gaps or holes. Prior rat damage in your home must be repaired and protected from future attack. Use a strong material to fix gaps. “Steel wool can be used as a temporary repair“.
    18. Have a shed? Place it on concrete slabs
    19. Cover attic and foundation vents with 1/4-inch wire mesh or heavy wire screen and check periodically for rust and other damage

    Hope this helps you in staying rat, mice, and rodent free. If you are not sure what type of rodent problem you have, we have a lot of additional information on our website that you may find helpful.

    Tell your neighbors.

    • Home Garden
    • Home Protection
    • Seasonal
    • Mice and Rats

    If you think rats hibernate, you’re in for a big surprise.

    How to create a rat house

    When the mercury on the thermometer starts to plunge, rats may seek food and shelter indoors. These rodents stay active throughout the winter. And if the conditions in your home are hospitable, they may very well decide to move their activities inside your house.

    Do what you can to nip this potential problem in the bud. Learn what attracts these rodents to your home and how to help get rid of rats this winter.

    What Attracts Rats to Your Home?

    Rodents are mammals, meaning they need to maintain a warm body temperature to survive. Couple that with the fact that harsh winter months mean there are fewer food sources readily available, and you can see why rats might decide to call your house “home” when it gets cold out.

    There are other factors that can attract rats to your house, too. These include:

    • A messy home, especially if you leave food out or don’t clean up spills immediately after they happen
    • Areas that provide shelter, such as woodpiles, leaf piles, shrubs or debris
    • Pet food or excrement
    • Easy access to food and water (Rats are opportunistic when it comes to food, meaning they’ll climb into trash cans and compost heaps for meals.)
    • Ways to enter your home

    How to Keep Rats Away From Your House

    When you’re trying to figure out how to keep rats away, it helps to think of what a rat would need to survive. The best rat deterrent is removing any factors that offer these rodents food or shelter. Here are several ways to help do just that:

    • If you live in a warmer climate, fix leaky outdoor faucets to cut off water supplies.
    • Inspect your home and plug up any holes that are larger than a ¼ inch.
    • Keep tree limbs trimmed so that rats aren’t able to climb into the upper areas of your home. Additionally, you’ll want to cut back ivy or other climbing vines from the side of your house.
    • Clean your home regularly, paying special attention to the kitchen. Don’t forget to sweep up your floor and to check easy-to-forget areas, including under the toaster and by the base of your fridge, oven and trash can.
    • Store dry goods and pet food in containers made of metal or glass. And remember not to leave food out. (This goes for bread, too. Put that loaf in the fridge or a breadbox.)
    • Feed your pets inside the house and keep their water bowls indoors. You should also keep litter boxes clean and pick up any pet feces from your yard.
    • Make sure the lids on your trashcans are secured tightly to help prevent rats from accessing the contents.
    • Clear out the remains of your summer or fall garden and pick up any decaying fruit or nuts that may have fallen in your yard. If you compost, you’ll want to invest in a rat-proof compost bin, rather than leaving compost out in the open.
    • Maintain a clean yard that’s free of fallen limbs, leaf piles or debris.
    • Stack firewood far away from your home, and only keep as much as you need on your property.

    While the thought of discovering a rat in your house may be enough to make you want to move, you do have options. The first step is knowing what attracts rats and then figuring out how to keep them away. The second is contacting a company that provides professional rodent control services, like Terminix®. A trained technician can inspect your home for these animals and help you set up a customized prevention plan.

    By DoMyOwn staff

    Many homes are repeat targets for rodent infestations. These vermin can cause damage to the home, spoil food and spread disease. The home owners find themselves baiting and trapping rodents year after year in a never ending cycle. This usually happens because the home owners are relying on getting rid of a rat infestation or a mouse infestation instead of preventing one. Rodent infestations can be prevented by rodent proofing your home.

    The first step in rat proofing or mouse proofing your home should be a thorough inspection.

    Look for any gnawing, droppings, or urine (urine can be detected by using a Scorpion UV Flashlight that will make the urine “glow”) to locate areas that need to be more thoroughly inspected for rat or mouse damage.

    Here is a step by step guide to rodent proofing your home:

    1. Inspect foundation all the way around the home. Any crack, gap or hole that is ¼” or larger needs to be repaired. In holes that are 2” or smaller, Stuf-Fit Copper Mesh or Pur Black Foam can be used. In larger holes or gaps you may need to use sheet metal or hardware cloth with less than ¼” mesh to repair the area.
    2. Check all doors, door frames, windows and window frames. Replace any weather stripping that does not create a tight seal. Replace any broken window panes. Replace any damaged window or door screens. Repair any gap, hole or crack around frames that are ¼” or larger. If gnawing damage is present on doors, a metal kickplate should be installed to prevent any additional gnawing.
    3. Inspect all trees and hedges near home. Any tree branches or hedges that touch or hang over the house should be cut back to prevent rodent from using them as pathways onto and into the house. Keep grass short and trim bottom of hedges or bushes to expose soil beneath and eliminate rodent harborage areas.
    4. Inspect the roof. Check shingles, roof ventilators and vent screens to be sure they are secure and undamaged, replacing or repairing as needed. Make sure the chimney is capped to prevent animal entry.
    5. Look at all utility entry points. Areas where utilities enter the home can also make easy access points for rodents. Make sure any gap or hole larger than ¼” around the wire, cable or pipe is sealed using Stuf-Fit Copper Mesh, Pur Black Foam, hardware cloth and mortar or sheet metal where needed.
    6. Pipes that run vertically up houses can be utilized by rats as direct pathways onto and into your home. You can paint a 12” band around the pipe at least 3 feet from the ground using high gloss clear paint to stop rodents from climbing. As an alternative you can place circular metal rodent guards around the pipe.
    7. Brick or stone houses can be very easy for rats to climb. As with pipes, you can paint a 12” band (at least 3 feet from the ground) using high gloss paint all the way around the structure to deter climbing.

  • Remove food and water sources when possible. Feed pets in the morning and remove any uneaten food immediately. Find and fix any leaking pipes or drains. Remove bird feeders if possible to eliminate the bird seed as a possible food source.
  • Clean up any rodent feces and urine found during the inspection. Be sure to wear protective gloves and a respirator to avoid breathing in any fecal matter. Use a bleach solution to clean rodent nesting areas and entry points to get rid of any pheromones left behind that may attract future rodents.

  • If you have a current infestation of rodents
    please read the following articles to learn how to get rid of the infestation: How to get rid of mice or How to get rid of Norway rats or How to get rid of roof rats

    Rodent inspection and rodent exclusion products:

    View additional Mouse Control Products
    View additional Rat Control Products

    More Resources

    Click on an area of concern to see what conditions commonly lead to a rodent problem, and what you can do to prevent them.

    How to create a rat house

    Tips For A Rodent-Free Home

    Whether you’re in the middle of a battle against rodents or want to prevent an infestation from ever happening, rodent proofing is essential to protecting your home. Rodent populations will continue to increase in conditions that allow easy access to food and shelter. By properly storing common attractants, sanitizing your indoor and outdoor spaces, as well as sealing off access points to your home, you will be able to reduce or eliminate the conditions that invite rodent infestations. Below are some simple steps you can take to stop rodents from making your home theirs.


    It’s easy to forget about the food and items you keep stored away, but mice sure haven’t forgotten about them! Ensuring that your cupboards and other storage areas are properly organized and inspected is an important step in the battle against rodents

    • Store dry food, pet food, and birdseed in metal, glass, or plastic containers.
    • Properly seal any seasonal storage items to prevent nesting.
    • Avoid using cardboard boxes that can easily be accessed by nesting rodents.
    • Raise storage items off the ground using shelving or pallets.

    How to create a rat house


    Sanitation is an important step in preventing rodent infestations. Rodents must have adequate food and shelter in order to live and thrive. Removal of these two factors is the best way to prevent and control rodent problems. It is important to include both the outside and inside of your home in your sanitation efforts.

    How to create a rat house


    • Clean common crumb areas, including under stoves, refrigerators and dishwashers.
    • Regularly sanitize countertops and keep them clear of food.
    • Do not leave glasses of water out overnight.
    • Remove uneaten pet food at night and keep the area clean.
    • Keep garbage cans clean and covered.
    • Regularly clean up areas of moisture.

    How to create a rat house


    • Regularly mow the lawn to prevent hiding spots.
    • Trim overgrown vegetation until ground underneath is visible.
    • Clean up dropped seeds from bird feeders.
    • Pick up any fruit that has fallen from trees in your yard.
    • Remove any debris, including rock piles, old equipment, etc.
    • Store firewood off the ground and away from the house.

    One of the best ways to control rodents is to make it impossible for them to gain entry to your home. It can be difficult to exclude mice completely since they can pass through ¼-inch openings, approximately the size of a dime. Rats can squeeze through ½-inch openings or the size of a nickel. Regularly inspect and repair these common rodent access points to keep them out.

    How to create a rat house

    Rodent-Proofing Materials

    • Caulk
    • Coarse Steel Wool
    • Concrete
    • Copper or Aluminum Wire Mesh
    • Hardware Cloth – 19 gauge
    • Sheet Metal – 26 gauge thickness

    How to create a rat house

    Common Access Points

    • Plug or repair all cracks and gaps in foundation, walls, basements, etc.
    • Seal gaps and cracks around doors and window frames.
    • Caulk holes around pipes that lead to appliances.
    • Cover up any open insulation that mice may use as nesting
    • Seals around all exterior lines leading through walls must be tight.
    • Place a cap on the chimney to prevent entry by rodents and other animals.

    Inspection Checklists

    Now that you know how rodent proofing can help you in the battle against mice and rats, it’s time for your own home inspection. Since finding rodent nests can feel like a game of hide and seek, we are providing you with a few tools to give you the leg up! Download our printable checklists to keep on hand so you never miss a high-activity area while inspecting and repairing your home.

    Mice are a big nuisance in many ways. They can get into your house through small spaces you had no idea existed, they can hide, and they’re quick. They also reproduce quickly and in big numbers, meaning your infestation can get out of control quickly. And to top it all off, mice chew up electronic wiring and furniture, and carry nasty diseases you don’t want any part of. So what do you do? There are traps and repellents out there you could consider, but there’s also poison. Although there’s many different products available to buy, you might not want to spend money on them. Use these recipes and concoctions to make homemade mouse poison on the cheap.

    Table of Contents

    The Different Ways You Can Make Mouse Poison

    Some may think that all pest poisons come in liquid form, or perhaps granules. But that’s not the case. In fact, poisons can be powder, pastes, and even semi-solids. Most mouse poisons don’t use only one ingredient, but several, using a deadly poisonous element mixed with something delicious to entice them.

    Why is poison a good idea?

    If you don’t want to kill the mice giving you trouble, you’ll want to use a trap-and-release device. To kill them, poisons are a good idea because you can make it for cheap, and in large quantities, meaning that you can get more coverage in your home to ensure maximum damage.

    There are many different poison products available, so which one should you pick? Tomcat mouse poison has shown to be an effective option. Go here for more details.

    Some interesting recipes

    When it comes to homemade mouse poisons, there are many to choose from.

    Some recipes you might consider include:

    Plaster of Paris: This recipe uses plaster of Paris, a white powder made from gypsum cement. It dries hard and is often used for molds and casts. When you mix it with something that’s enticing to the mice, they’ll ingest it, and when the plaster mixes with water in the mouse’s stomach, it will harden in their digestive tract and kill them. Common ingredients you can mix with plaster of Paris are peanut butter, sugar, or cornmeal. Mix into a dough and roll into balls, then leave in areas you think mice might be.

    Besides the poisonous agent, mix-ins are an important part of homemade mouse poison.

    Some good ones to choose from include:

    • Peanut butter: Do mice like peanut butter? Click this to find out. Contrary to popular belief, mice love peanut butter even more than cheese. Use it as a mix-in to roll into balls and mask the scent of the poisonous ingredients.
    • Chicken broth: Chicken is hearty and delicious, and something mice love. When you’re mixing your poison’s ingredients, you could try chicken broth as your binding agent, if the recipe calls for liquid.
    • Sugar: Mice are attracted to sugar and can smell it in food and pantries. Add it to powdered ingredients to hide any scent of things like plaster of Paris or cement. Chocolate is a common sugary ingredient you could use, as well.

    Liquid or powdered poisons aren’t the only option out there. Pellets are something used for rodents that are convenient and easy. For more information on mouse poison pellets, click here.

    Where to put it

    So you’ve got a recipe, and now you’ve made it. Whether it’s balls, powder, or paste, the next step is to know where to put it.

    Something about mice is that they tend to take the same path in and out of their hiding place and around your home. If you find droppings, try and notice the general path of where they’re located. You might see mice running around. Put your homemade poisons in these areas to have the best chance of the pests being exposed to it.

    The Best Homemade Killer You Can Think Of

    You don’t want to just have a good poison, you want the best. So what makes a certain recipe better than others? You’ll want ingredients that work in a quick manner in small quantities, considering mice tend to take smaller bites at a time, and something that’s desirable enough that it’s too irresistible to pass up.

    If you’re looking to buy some good poison, consider a home improvement store that specializes in everything that you’ll need for your house, including pest control. Learn more about Home Depot mouse poison here.


    Similar to plaster of Paris, cement dries into hard concrete. Mix it into a recipe using desirable filler ingredients to attract the mice, then roll into balls. You can even coat them in finely crushed peanuts or chocolate to make it more tasty. Make sure the balls aren’t too big, or the mice might not be able to get their mouths into it enough.

    The reason cement powder is so effective is that it dries even harder than plaster or Paris, and can harden quick enough to produce certain death. Peanut butter and sugar are very good fillers to mix in with cement, as it’s sticky enough to form into balls, with not too much liquid that hardens the cement too quickly.

    If there are so many great mouse poisons, what makes one better than another? You’re not going to want just a good one, you want the best. Go here for more details on the best mouse poison.

    Using Baking Soda as a Weapon

    Surprisingly enough, baking soda is a great mouse killer. One of the substance’s properties is that once it mixes with stomach acid, it breaks down and produces carbon dioxide gas as a biproduct. In humans, the gas our food and natural body processes produce moves through our digestive system and is able to exit. In rodents, however, they aren’t capable of expelling gasses like we can. Because of this, gas from the baking soda builds up more and more until it bursts their stomachs and/or intestines, killing them.

    Mice aren’t going to eat plain old baking soda, so you’ll have to mix it with something.

    Go ahead and try one of these recipes:

    1. Baking soda and peanut butter: Mix equal parts baking soda and peanut butter and roll into little balls, then place around your home for the rodents to find.
    2. Flour and sugar: This recipe stays as a powder that’s especially sweet and enticing. Mix in equal parts sugar and flour with the baking soda, then place in a shallow dish for the mice to find.
    3. Chocolate: If you mix cocoa powder in with the baking soda, it can provide the sweet scent enough for a mouse to be attracted to. Stir equal parts baking soda, cocoa powder, and some sugar together, then leave as a powder or stir some peanut butter in to roll into balls.

    So if you’ve got a problem with mice, just know there’s a way out. And it doesn’t have to be through store-bought poisons and traps; it can be straight from your kitchen. Homemade mouse poison has shown to be effective and a great DIY option for getting rid of the annoying rodents crawling around your house.

    You can find further details of Mice Control here.

    Tell your neighbors.

    • Home Garden
    • Signs of Pests
    • Health Safety
    • Mice and Rats

    If you’re like most people, you cringe at the thought of a rat infestation. These rodents don’t generally have a reputation for being cute and cuddly, so thoughts of rats in the attic or crawl space can be unsettling. But the heebie-jeebies aren’t the only reason you should be concerned about rats in your house.

    How to create a rat house

    Dangers Associated With a Rat Infestation

    One of the main reasons rats are often unwelcome house guests is that they can carry pathogens that may transmit disease to humans, including hantavirus. Some of these pathogens can be transmitted through the rat’s urine and droppings, which become airborne as they break down and contaminate other dust particles. This means that you may be exposed to pathogens even if you don’t actually see a rat. This is also why you should not disturb a rodent nest if you find it. Instead, call a rodent control professional.

    In addition, rats can cause damage to your home. They can damage metal or plastic pipes, wooden beams and joists and, sometimes, soft concrete. They’re also able to easily chew through the plastic coatings on electrical wiring, which could lead to short circuits or even house fires. And on top of all that, rats are notorious for getting into your food stores, as well as damaging insulation in walls, attics and crawl spaces.

    Oh, and rats are prolific breeders, which means that if you’re not actively taking steps to control a rat infestation, which may include many rats and could be growing by the week. Rats normally produce 12-15 pups per litter and in the wild, they usually have 2 litters per year (fall and spring).

    Where Rats Can Be Found in the House

    These rodents will live almost anywhere in your house, which is why you’ve probably heard of people who had rats in attics, crawl spaces, walls or in old furniture. Rats can even live in chimneys. Where the rats are found nesting, including where you live geographically, can often help you determine which species you’re dealing with.

    Roof rats, which are good climbers, generally nest in attics, while Norway rats are most often nesting in the ground area or inside your crawl space. These rats are mostly found along coastal areas in the United States. Knowing which species of rat you’re dealing with can help professionals better customize a solution to remove the infestation and keep future rats out.

    Wondering how rats get inside in the first place? Well, they can squeeze through very small holes — about the size of a quarter — to gain access to your home. Additionally, they have strong teeth, so if they find an opening that’s too small for them, they may gnaw on it until they can fit through.

    As mentioned before, some rats, like the roof rat, are excellent climbers, so they can enter your house via tree branches and vines, like ivy. And, of course, they can easily crawl through pipes and dryer vents that haven’t been covered.

    How to Help Get Rid of a Rat Infestation

    If you’re dealing with a rat infestation in your home, you shouldn’t try to handle the problem yourself. DIY home remedies and treatment methods may seem tempting, but you could end up costing yourself more money and headache in the long run with failed attempts at control.

    Instead, you should contact a rodent control professional. When you contact Terminix®, a technician will inspect your home to identify which species of rat you’re dealing with and determine the most effective way to get the rats out. On top of that, the technician will recommend a customized solution to keep them from coming back.

    How to create a rat house

    Rats are curious, active, friendly animals, and they require a lot of mental stimulation to keep themselves entertained and happy. And, a content, happy rat is also more likely to be less stressed and healthier.

    So, to keep your pet rat in good health, you should make sure to provide him with stimulating enrichment in his environment.

    What Is Environmental Enrichment?

    Breaking it down to the simplest form, environmental enrichment is anything that causes an animal to physically and mentally engage with their environment. Often, we consider enrichment to consist of things that are novel and a “change” from the normal.

    Just like you might get the urge to rearrange the furniture in the house, put a fresh coat of paint on the walls or just move the pictures around, animals get accustomed to—and yes, even bored with—the things in their environment.

    Think about it this way—how would you feel if you were stuck inside the same house for your entire life? You would probably get bored pretty quickly, which is why you should keep your pet rat’s environment engaging and stimulating.

    Many people confine their animals to small cages, but rats are inquisitive and can become bored and stressed quickly. Rats are fast to learn what is in the confines of their cages, so they rely on us to provide enough variety to keep them mentally stimulated.

    How Can I Keep My Rat Engaged and Active?

    1. Keep Several Pet Rats Together

    One way you can provide environmental enrichment for your pet rat is to get him a friend. In fact, pet rats are happiest and seem the most content when kept together in small social groups; three to five seem to be the best number.

    I never recommend only having a single rat. If you currently have just one, it may—or may not—accept a new companion; however, if you are just moving into the world of keeping rats, definitely plan on having multiple.

    Rats keep each other busy; they play games together, cuddle together, groom each other, compete with one another, and in general, just enjoy sharing their lives together as a small social family. No matter how much they like their human companions, it is not the same as having another rat as a friend.

    Again, think of the human analogy. You’d be a lot happier stuck in that house with someone to talk to. And, having a pet dog—or a pet rat—is not the same as having a friend to call up when times get tough. Rats simply thrive with other rats, and this is a very straightforward way to improve the environment of a pet rat.

    2. Get a Large Cage and Provide Supervised Time Outside of It

    Rats are very active. They will always find ways to keep themselves entertained when left to their own devices. It is important to provide your pet rats with the necessary space for them to play and entertain themselves by choosing a large cage.

    I recommend nothing smaller than a 3-foot by 3-foot by 3-foot wire, two-story ferret cage for keeping a small group of three rats. Examples of a good-size cage would be the MidWest Critter Nation Deluxe cage or the Prevue Pet Products rat and chinchilla critter cage.

    Rats enjoy climbing (but are good at falling as well!), so a two-story cage allows them a vantage point that is safe. Wire cages allow for ventilation, which may help prevent respiratory infections, which are very common in pet rats.

    Larger, two-level cages also allow for a wide variety of bedding and toys, all of which are important to keep the sharp mind of a rat active. For bedding, try Carefresh small animal bedding or Kaytee Clean & Cozy small animal bedding.

    In addition to a big cage, letting the rat family out to explore a rat-proofed room for several hours every day will further increase the amount of mental stimulation they experience—not to mention the fun, both for the rats and for you!

    3. Provide Lots of Toys and Rotate Them Regularly

    Pet rats will use toys. They will even invent games to play with their fellow rats using the toys.

    There are lots of different rat toys available for you to try, like the Kaytee Simple Sleeper play tunnel. However, you don’t have to spend a lot of money if you don’t want to.

    Rats enjoy playing in cardboard boxes with holes cut in them, toilet paper tubes stuffed with shredded paper or hay, small pieces of apple branches cut from a pesticide-free tree in the yard, ping-pong balls and paper bags from the grocery store.

    As you can see, the sky is the limit! The only limitation to finding fun toys for your rat family is your imagination.

    I do recommend having a large variety of toys on hand and rotating between them. You can put a “new” toy in the cage every few days and take an “old” one out for a few weeks; when you bring the “old” toy back, your pet rats will feel like it is brand new again.

    Some of the rat toys can be left in as staples, such as solid-bottomed running wheels and turned-over flower pots or other “hiding lodges,” but even these can be rotated semi-regularly to help provide variety.

    4. Remember That Food Is a Form of Enrichment, Too

    I strongly recommend that the bulk of your rat’s diet be made up of something called “rodent block,” which looks much like dog food in kibble form and contains no visible seeds, nuts or fruits.

    Consider hiding the rat food throughout the cage so that the rat needs to spend some time looking for it. Rats love the “find the food” game and will readily start hunting when they know you have been busy delivering the block.

    You can do something similar with small snacks and treats. For example, you can hide treats inside of a stuffed toilet paper roll or place a dime-size piece of carrot under the bedding in a corner of the cage.

    Keep in mind that treats and snacks should be a small proportion of the overall rat diet.

    5. Don’t Forget the Overall Environment

    You may have to keep your rats in a cage for their own safety for periods of the day, but remember that they can see out of the cage. So don’t tuck it away in a boring corner of the house!

    They like to know where you are and what you are doing, so you should consider putting their cage in someplace like the TV room. And, they actually LIKE to watch TV—so it is a win-win! Many people will leave things like cartoons on for ratty entertainment when they go to work.

    Even novel smells can be interesting to rats—like popcorn being made—and occasionally, it IS ok to share a piece with them.

    Keeping rats entertained really isn’t all that hard, but it does take consistent effort and creativity. Your efforts will definitely pay off as you enjoy watching your happy, curious rats explore the new world you have created for them.

    There is really no limit on the ideas you can explore as you design—and redesign—the areas where your rats call home!

    Furniture, clothes, wardrobes, … your house is often damaged by rats. Is your home filled with the bad smell by rats? So how to chase the rats out of the house? 8 effective ways to keep mice out of the house, which we share below, will help you.

    1/Chasing mice with camphor

    How to create a rat house

    You often see people buy camphor (also called mothballs) to put in the closet. Camphor has the effect of both repelling cockroaches, centipede, termites, and also absorbing moisture, keeping clothes fragrant for a long time.

    But few people know camphor with extremely effective for chasing mouse effectively. You just need to put camphor in places where rats tend to destroy things, mice are very resistant to the smell of camphor so you will not dare to enter your home.

    2/Chase the rats away with fragrant cinnamon

    How to create a rat house

    Aromatic cinnamon is not only a flavor that is commonly used in dishes and remedies, but it can also drive mice, cockroaches, and centipede away thanks to its strong scent. Chasing rats with fragrant cinnamon is an environmentally friendly way to repel rats. You can put fragrant cinnamon in every corner of the room, where the furniture is stored, the kitchen, the ceiling – places where rats often go.

    3/Drive rats away with chili powder

    How to create a rat house

    Every kitchen has chili powder in their spice cabinet. The chili powder is not only for cooking, but can also be used to effectively repel rats. You sprinkle chili powder around the corner of the house, where rats often go to destroy, rats smell the chili will run away and not come to cause bad odors or destroy your furniture.

    4/ Expel indoors mice with detergent

    How to create a rat house

    We again tell you another effective way to keep mice away is to use laundry detergent every day. You can mix the detergent with the navigator, then put it in the rats’ places. In addition, you can also mix laundry detergent with cold rice for them to eat and not dare to come to your house anymore.

    5/Drive mice away with peppermint oil

    How to create a rat house

    Peppermint oil is also a perfect way to keep rats away. The scent of mint is fragrant and pleasant to humans, but it is difficult to smell for rodents like mice. You can use the essential oil soaked in a cotton ball close to where rats are looking, or use a mint tea bag with a few dried mint leaves hanging around the house.

    6/Effectively repels mice with garlic

    How to create a rat house

    Garlic possesses a pungent odor that even humans cannot smell for long. This is a powerful “weapon” to help you chase away mice easily. If you discover the rat’s lair, you just need to sprinkle a little garlic at the cave entrance or places where they often go through and will make them terrified.

    7/Drive mice away with vinegar

    How to create a rat house

    Surely few people know that rats hate vinegar. You just need to prepare a cotton ball and soak it in some vinegar, so that in a place where mice often visit, you can dispel them immediately.

    8/Have a cat to chase away mice

    How to create a rat house

    This way of repelling rats is most commonly used by households. The greatest enemy of mice is cats, where there are cats of course there will be no mice. If your family has too much trouble with rats, keep a few cats, as long as the cat makes a cry, the rats will run away.

    All of the above effective ways to keep mice out of the house will definitely help. These methods are both effective and not harmful to human health like the rat poison on the market. Good luck!

    Short answer to effective poisoning – don’t do it. I know that many people use poison, including your smiling, trusted pest control technician in a white shirt and cap. I know it’s a big industry, with a lot of research behind it, and that your Dear Old Aunt Gertrude swears by poison. But I’m here to inform and educate, hopefully the most important thing I say on this website, that poison just plain stinks – IT DOESN’T SOLVE YOUR RAT PROBLEM, and I’ll explain why below.

    How to create a rat house

    Yes, poison kills rats, as you can see in the above photo. It’s just that it doesn’t kill ALL the rats. In fact, only a small percentage. And the ones that do die, will die in your house a and cause a horrible odor. And then new rats will replace the dead rats very quickly.


    Thanks for reading my website. Here are several of the reasons why you don’t want to poison rats:

    • It’s not effective – Not all the rats will find the poison, not all the ones that find it will eat the poison (rats are amazingly cautious), and not all that eat it will die (many have become resistant, and they must eat a lethal dose).
    • If you use tracking powder, reasoning that rats don’t need to eat it, get ready for some legal problems, or worse. Yes, people die because of tracking powder, it’s happened several times. And as usual, there’s no way every rat is going to hit the powder, ironically, especially if it’s used in “safe” closed containers.
    • It’s a temporary fix – even if the poison does kill rats, new rats will keep coming and coming. Heck, new ones will come to eat the dead rat carcasses. As long as there is ample space and nearby food, you’ll have rats.
    • It’s inhumane – you may not like rats, you may want to kill them and that’s fine. But poison is a slow and painful death. Why not use much more effective lethal snap traps?
    • You’ll wind up with rotting rat carcasses in your attic or walls. If a rat dies of poison, it’s going to die in your house, where it spends most of its time. Some poison sellers spread an absolute hogwash myth about rats going outside to die near water. What a crock! Several times a week, I’m called out to remove dead rats from buildings, in insulation, walls, etc, because someone, often a pest control company, put out rat poison. A rotting rat will stink up the whole house – it smells horrible. Read here about:
    • Dead Rat Removal

    If you want to kill the rats, click here for better methods of How To Kill a Rat.

    How to create a rat house


    Anticoagulants: Includes warfarin, brodifacoum, flocoumafen, coumatetraly, difenacoum, and bromadiolone. Anticoagulants damage capillaries (the tiny blood vessels), and cause internal bleeding (hemorrhaging). This process takes a few days. Documented cases of human warfarin poisoning record severe pain from bleeding into muscles and joints. In the final phase, the animal dies of hypovolemic circulatory shock.

    Bromethalin: Attacks the nervous system, and causes limb ataxia, extensor rigidity, opisthotonus, lateral recumbency hind limb hyper-reflexia, seizures, hyperthennia, and finally death after 36 hours or so.

    Cholecalciferol: It produces hypercalcemia, which results in systemic calcification of soft tissue, leading to renal failure, cardiac abnormalities, hypertension, CNS depression, and leads to death in 24-36 hours.

    Strychnine: causes muscular convulsions and eventually death through asphyxia or sheer exhaustion.

    Antifreeze – Ethylene glycol: The liver metabolizes ethylene glycol into glycolate and oxalate, which cause cellular damage in various tissues and organs, especially the kidneys. So after an initial stage of nausea and vomiting and muscle twitches, kidney, liver, even heart failure cause death, usually in about 24 hours.

    So there you go, how to poison rats, and some tips and techniques. Now that you know, please don’t do it. Follow my guide on my home page, and you’ll have way better success, and far less problems. You can find out how to keep rats away by sealing the house shut, rather than by resorting to lousy rodenticides.


    Although I wrote this site with rats in mind, such as the Roof Rat and Norway Rat, the same principles apply to other rodents, such as the house mouse. Mice behave very similarly to rats, they’re just smaller. Email me if you have any questions about how to poison a mouse, types of mouse poison, how to poison mice, or any rodent poison questions. You can read about Killing rats outside house or Are rats smart enough to figure out that the poison is dangerous to them?
    How to create a rat house

    Need rat removal in your hometown? We service over 500 USA locations! Click here to hire us in your town and check prices – updated for year 2020.

    In short, you have to search and search, and sniff and sniff. In many cases, you have to dig up insulation in the attic or cut a hole in the wall. It can be very challenging. I have found that experience helps a great deal. When I started my career, it usually took me more than an hour to find a dead rat inside a home. But with time, I got it down to 15 minutes average. Be sure to decontaminate after you have removed the carcass, and more importantly, find out how rats got inside your house, and solve that problem! Hire one of my recommendations if you need help, or research more on this site.

    If you think your home is superior to life in a rotted tree stump, there are many animals that will agree with you. Those little critters are waiting for the opportunity to move into your attic, crawlspace, or basement to enjoy the pleasantries manmade structures have to offer. Because of this shared living arrangement, we often find ourselves baffled by the sudden occurrence of a foul odor wafting through the house. Somewhere there lays a dead animal, and you can only make general guesses to the whereabouts based on where you detect the smell. Locating a deceased pest is not always easy—and never enjoyable—and it can be challenging if you don’t know what clues to look for. Many professional wildlife removal companies offer the additional service of finding and removing dead animals, and these folks know the subtleties of the task.

    How to create a rat house

    If a rat has invaded your home and then died somewhere within (the precise reason poisoning is not recommended), knowing a little bit about the rat will help you locate it. Rats are large enough to leave very obvious marks of passage, and you can often find their routes of travel to places more secluded within the home. Rats can travel almost anywhere within the walls of a house, so there are some other clues you must look for first.

    When an animal is sick or dying, it will generally seek comfort of some sort. Most animals on the verge of death experience a drop in body temperature due to circulation draw by the internal organs. Warmth, such as the hot air provided around chimneys or above lights, will be enticing to animal whose body temperature is lowering rapidly. If the rat has a nest, there is a good chance it will be found there as well. Nests are safety zones for animals; areas where they feel secure enough to eat, sleep, and raise young. Some animals are drawn to food or moisture prior to passing, and this has to do with the mechanics of certain poisons and illnesses. Dehydration is a natural side effect of poisoning, and a rat that is feeling the effects of a toxin will be inclined to drink. They don’t always make it far enough to access a water source, but they may be found in a passage heading toward an area of plumbing. Now that you have an idea of where to look, that knowledge, combined with the general area of odor, should help you locate the rat.

    Air currents also play an important part in pinpointing the location of a dead rat. You may know the general area of the smell, but you’re not ready to start ripping down drywall yet to find a rat. By noticing patterns in the odor, you can help lower your search area. If the smell is strongest in the evening when your wood stove is going, it is likely that the remains of the rat are close to the stove itself. Warm air currents will make any scents of decay more potent. Similarly, if a smell is strongest when you turn on your shower or faucet, the rat is probably located near the water pipes or bathroom. Humidity increases the foul smell from a carcass. If luck is really on your side, the body will be decomposed enough to leave a brown stain on the wall or floor where the animal is hidden.

    Once your rat has been located and removed, the area should be thoroughly cleaned with an enzymatic cleanser. Much of the decomposition process results in an excess of fluid production, so any affected building materials will also need to be removed from the site.

    How to Find Dead Rats in the Wall

    When rats die inside the wall cavity, it is a very challenging situation. In short, you have to follow these steps:

    • Narrow the odor down to one room of the house
    • Stick your nose on the drywall, and go back and forth, narrowing it down
    • When your nose gets within a foot of the carcass, the odor will change – it will be obvious
    • Use a drill and drywall or keyhole saw to cut a hole in the wall
    • Wear gloves, and bag the rat carcass and throw out!
    • Wipe down and spray down the area with a strong cleaner
    • Use a drywall patch and spackle to fix the hole

    How to create a rat house

    Rat smell removal from rotting rats in walls – Rats smell whether they are alive or dead, but a rotting rat carcass is the worst, particularly in the wall. Both types of odor can be difficult to get rid of, but the issue with dead rats smell is that it will remain until you can find the body and remove it. Mother Nature will, of course, eventually dry out the remains and lessen the odor within your home, but depending on the size of the animal or if multiple animals are involved, this process can take weeks to months. There is no other method of smell removal. A dead rat can be tricky to locate inside the structure of your home. Air currents will play with your perception, making smells that originate from downstairs smell like they are upstairs. Many people opt to call in a professional to locate the rat and remove it. A trained expert will know the most common locations for arts to go when they die. This person will also be able to remove the minimal amount of materials to get to the carcass. If you’re lucky enough to have hired the right professional, the company may even provide cleaning services after the animal has been removed. Cleaning is just as important as removal, and any affected areas need to be replaced or properly cleansed.

    Select Your Animal

    Raccoons Raccoon Removal Information & How-To Tips

    Image By: Mr. Maker Via YouTube

    I have a friend who just moved into an old house that turned out to be infested with rodents, now mice may seem furry and cute to some people, but you really don’t want them in your house. Mice can carry diseases and infect your living space. If you are like me, the thought of mice running around your house is not a pleasant thing to think about. That is why I was so happy to find this helpful video tutorial by Mr. Maker on YouTube, which described a very efficient natural solution to taking care of a mice problem by repelling them and killing them using toothpaste, of all things! This awesome video tutorial describes how to make the mice and rat bail balls using things you probably already have around the house.

    Ingredients For The Rat And mice Bail Balls Recipe:

    • 4 tablespoons of salted peanuts
    • 1 tablespoon of baking powder
    • 2 tablespoons of flour
    • 2 tablespoons of toothpaste
    • 1 tablespoon of sugar


    In this helpful video tutorial by Mr. Maker on YouTube, you will learn to make these easy bait balls that will help keep your home rodent-free. You begin by adding all of your ingredients to a bowl, and mixing well.

    Image By: Mr. Maker Via YouTube

    Then, you will form little balls wherever you have seen the mice hanging scurrying around. Thet will be attracted to the peanuts and sugar, the when they eat the bait balls that should take care of the problem.

    This is very effective way to deal with a rodent infestation, I am really happy I found this!

    What’s In This Guide

    How to create a rat house

    Trying to get rid of rodents for good?

    Get a FREE Quote & BEST PRICE from a local exterminator

    • Available Next Day
    • No Obligation Assessment
    • Guarantee Results

    How to create a rat house

    Having a rat problem with roof rats, Norway rats or brown rats in your home is a horrible experience. However, it is almost as bad if you spot them outside. In the yard or garden, they will not only contaminate and damage your flowers, vegetables, and plants but can also be a danger to your family and pets.

    Additionally, in the winter months, rodents will be drawn to enter your house in order to seek warm shelter and food. Rats, like other rodents, are well-known to spread infectious diseases and cause damage to wooden structures and cables. They are also known to reproduce incredibly quickly, having an average of a dozen offspring every month. Acting quickly to avoid an invasion of rats and mice is necessary to protect your home and health.

    There are three steps you need to do to protect the outside space of your home to be free from rats.

    1. Sanitize Your Garden or Yard

    How to create a rat house

    Rats are also known to reproduce incredibly quickly, having an average of a dozen offspring every month.

    2. Eliminate the Existing Rat Population

    Many people prefer to use traps rather than poison baits in order to protect other outdoor small animals, pets or curious children from accidentally consuming dangerous chemicals. Bait stations, closed poison bait units that have small entrances for rats, protect children and pets from getting in contact with the poison. But animals that eat rodents may be harmed as the poison in the dead or living rats can kill them as well. Also, poisoned rats may crawl into the walls or other building structures of your home which will make it difficult for you to remove their remains

    Considering the well-being of other animals and to avoid dead rats from decomposing in hard-to-reach places of your home and garden, live, snap, electrical or glue traps can be the best solution. Traditional snap traps will work in most situations and they are quite cheap to use.

    How to create a rat house

    If capturing a live rat is too much of a daunting task for you, electrical or snap traps will effectively kill the rodents, leaving you only with the obligation to regularly dispose of them.

    Whatever product you choose to use read carefully the label instructions and use gloves when handling remains to avoid catching any bacterial infection.

    Due to the rapid breeding rate of rats, it is important to place a large number of traps in the garden or yard in order to ensure that they are all captured. Leaving out deactivated traps for the first couple of days is advised to ensure that the traps are positioned in the right places and for the rats to become comfortable to enter and explore them.

    How to create a rat house

    Tomcat Snap Rat Trap

    | Updated for 2021Overall Rating: ProsEasy setupWorks for different sized ratsEasy to clean ConsRats are visible in trapRequires safe removalMay not always.

    How to create a rat house

    D-Con Mice and Rat Poison Bait Station Review

    | Updated for 2021Overall Rating: Pros Easy monitoring Mice die in the nest Safe for pets and family Cons 3-day waiting period Requires.

    How to create a rat house

    Victor Pedal Rat Trap

    | Updated for 2021Overall Rating: ProsEasy disposalEnvironmentally-friendlyFits in most areas ConsRats are visible in trapRequires safe removalMay be.

    Hi! This is a super quick guide and I’ll elaborate on it later, but since I saw so many people be completely lost about the entire rat thing, I decided to make a quick post about it.

    What are rats?
    Rats are new non aggressive mobs added thanks to the new player mayor event. This mob will drop 2 things.
    -Legendary Rat Pet (Combat)
    -Tasty Cheese (Minion booster that causes minions to double the production speed for 1 hour, like a light catalyst.)

    When will Rats appear?
    -Rats will appear at the village during 9PM and 5Am (Game time, check your info at the right of the screen)

    Where Will Rats appear?
    There is a variety of locations where they might appear, here is a list of where I have personally found them
    -The second floor of the Pet’s shop (Where George the Pet Collector is Located)
    -The basement of the Taylor’s shop
    -Inside and Outside the building behind the potions shop (Towards wilderness)
    -At the entrance of the mountain (Near the flower patch)
    -Under the Action House (The entrance is right behind the Action Master, at the end of the room.)

    Extra notes!

    Now, it’s important to let you know that sometimes, there will be rats that don’t die. They look a rat, but don’t have the rat tag or health, this is a bug (I assume) and you shouldn’t pay they much attention.

    I have also seen other users have some problems with rats simply not spawning in certain lobbies. I haven’t experienced this myself, so, in case it happens to you, my fellow reader, I suggest you change lobbies and hope for the best.

    I hope this helps!


    • Messages 6
    • Reaction score 15
    • Points 30


    Dedicated Member
    • Apr 16, 2021
  • #2
  • CharpyXD

    Active Member
    • Apr 22, 2021
  • #3
  • ClassicGodlike

    • Apr 24, 2021
  • #4
  • Active Member
    • Apr 24, 2021
  • #5
  • bookdash

    Active Member
    • Apr 24, 2021
  • #6
  • Hi! This is a super quick guide and I’ll elaborate on it later, but since I saw so many people be completely lost about the entire rat thing, I decided to make a quick post about it.

    What are rats?
    Rats are new non aggressive mobs added thanks to the new player mayor event. This mob will drop 2 things.
    -Legendary Rat Pet (Combat)
    -Tasty Cheese (Minion booster that causes minions to double the production speed for 1 hour, like a light catalyst.)

    When will Rats appear?
    -Rats will appear at the village during 9PM and 5Am (Game time, check your info at the right of the screen)

    Where Will Rats appear?
    There is a variety of locations where they might appear, here is a list of where I have personally found them
    -The second floor of the Pet’s shop (Where George the Pet Collector is Located)
    -The basement of the Taylor’s shop
    -Inside and Outside the building behind the potions shop (Towards wilderness)
    -At the entrance of the mountain (Near the flower patch)
    -Under the Action House (The entrance is right behind the Action Master, at the end of the room.)

    Extra notes!

    Now, it’s important to let you know that sometimes, there will be rats that don’t die. They look a rat, but don’t have the rat tag or health, this is a bug (I assume) and you shouldn’t pay they much attention.

    I have also seen other users have some problems with rats simply not spawning in certain lobbies. I haven’t experienced this myself, so, in case it happens to you, my fellow reader, I suggest you change lobbies and hope for the best.

    What’s In This Guide

    How to create a rat house

    Trying to get rid of rodents for good?

    Get a FREE Quote & BEST PRICE from a local exterminator

    • Available Next Day
    • No Obligation Assessment
    • Guarantee Results

    How to create a rat house

    It’s no secret that homeowners are increasingly choosing to embrace natural remedies when it comes to a number of household items. From paraben-free shampoos to low-VOC paints and finishes, a huge number of customers are choosing to use eco-friendly options with low or no pesticides and harmful chemicals in them.

    Accordingly, manufacturers are also coming up with diverse environmentally-sensitive options for use in and around the household. Wildlife removal is another area where this is increasingly being exhibited. In fact, one of the main reasons people dread having a rat infestation is because they don’t feel comfortable handling rat poison or having it around in their home where children or pets could accidentally come across it. Rat poison, which is commonly available, is not the only method of treating pests, but it’s often recommended as a cheap and simple solution.

    The good news is that there are methods for treating rats and mice that involve 100% natural ingredients—some of which you might even have in your own home already. In 2016, poison control centers throughout the United States provided telephone support for nearly 2.159 million human toxin exposures. With these holistic remedies, you can feel good about keeping your home or business safe, clean, and rodent-free, while not becoming another toxin-related statistic.

    Why Do You Need to Eradicate Rats?

    They like to nest or burrow in secluded areas, such as attics, rafters, even inside walls and pipe systems. They’re especially attracted to areas near food sources and have caused many a restaurant or food service business to shut down. Left untreated they can also carry disease or aggravate allergies.

    How to create a rat house

    Using Natural Methods to Tackle the Rat Infestation

    How to create a rat house

    Many people also appreciate that it’s a humane option that doesn’t kill rats, it just wards them off. The only downside is that it’s best used indoors, as rain is likely to wash it away. It’s also possible that some individuals may not appreciate the strong odor, although most people find peppermint to be a relatively pleasant scent. You can also opt for citronella or eucalyptus oil, which rats also tend to avoid.

    How to create a rat house

    Bug Soother Repellent Spray Review

    | Updated for 2021 Overall Rating: ProsNon-toxicPleasant ScentNatural Ingredients ConsSome users noted leaking containers after shippingMay only be.

    How to create a rat house

    Best Raccoon Baits

    | Updated for 2021 Coon Gitter Bait Ringtail Cocktail Bait Ausable® Brand Dog Proof Trap Coon Bait Best Raccoon Baits If you have a raccoon visiting your property, get ready for a battle. These.

    How to create a rat house

    Victor Pedal Rat Trap

    | Updated for 2021Overall Rating: ProsEasy disposalEnvironmentally-friendlyFits in most areas ConsRats are visible in trapRequires safe removalMay be.

    How to create a rat house

    Related Articles

    • Guide to Planting Herbs and Vegetables in a Greenhouse
    • Wasps Near Mulch & Wood
    • How to Ward Off Possums
    • Repellent for Garden Rodents
    • How to Get Rid of Pesty Birds in the Garden

    Keeping rats out of your greenhouse can be a challenge, and it takes constant vigilance to do so. Greenhouses typically contain tasty new plant shoots and other rodent delicacies, and they make excellent shelters with easy access through ventilation holes. So it’s no mystery why rats seek out greenhouses for prospective residences. Because rat poisons and traps can be cruel and can also endanger other animals such as house pets, you can try several methods to make your greenhouse as undesirable as possible to the rodents.

    Tend your greenhouse daily and keep it neat with no piles of undisturbed equipment or trash. Daily visits and activity in the greenhouse can scare rats away and prevent them from establishing nests. Remove stores of seeds, animal food or other food sources from the greenhouse or store them sealed, in rat-proof metal containers.

    Plug any entry holes to the greenhouse with course steel wool, wadded up aluminum foil or a metal mesh manufactured for the purpose of rodent exclusion. Cover dirt floors that rats could burrow through with concrete, sheet metal or a material that rats cannot gnaw through.

    Install electronic ultrasound devices designed for repelling rats. The high-frequency sounds emitted by such a device disturb rats so they don’t settle in your greenhouse. Keep fresh batteries in the devices as required or use ones that wire directly into the electrical system to ensure no interruption in the signal. Be aware that these devices may have little or no effect on existing rats nests.

    Soak cotton balls or cotton cosmetic pads in peppermint oil or a product designed to keep rats away with aromas. Distribute the cotton balls or pads throughout the greenhouse, on shelves, between plants, on shelves and other structures. Place them close enough together to create even, heavy coverage. Refresh the peppermint oil as soon as the smell starts to fade. Refresh other products according to label directions.

    Keep a cat in the greenhouse to keep rats away. It is best to allow the cat to live exclusively in the greenhouse, with its litter box and food bowl there. Cats who roam extensively outdoors should stay out of the greenhouse to prevent their bringing insects inside. It is probably acceptable to bring a house cat inside the greenhouse on your visits if it does not go anywhere else outside.

    Image By: Mr. Make Via YouTube

    Mice may seem furry and cute to some people, but you really don’t want them in your house. Mice can carry diseases and infect your living space. If you are like me, the thought of mice running around your house is not a pleasant thing to think about. That is why I was so happy to find this helpful video tutorial by Mr. Maker on YouTube, which described a very efficient natural solution to taking care of a mice problem by repelling them and killing them. This video goes through all these ideas using things you probably already have around the house.

    Ingredients For The Mice And Rat Vick’s Mixture:

    • 2 cookies (plan biscuit-style, crushed into a powder)
    • 2 teaspoons of baking powder
    • 1 heaping teaspoon of Vick’s Vaporub


    In this helpful video tutorial by Mr. Maker on YouTube, you will learn to make this natural rodent pesticide. You will begin by crushing your 2 cookies, then adding your baking powder and Vick’s VapoRub into a bowl.

    Image By: Mr. Make Via YouTube

    Then, you will make individual bait balls to take care of the rodent problem in your home or garden.

    This is a good idea, and super cheap.

    By: Sara Elliott | Updated: Apr 12, 2021

    Eek! You’ve got mice! If you’ve just evicted rodents from your home, cleaning up is the next order of business. A mouse houseguest and his buddies leave more than bad memories behind. Cute, furry mice may look fragile and harmless, but they can be carriers of potentially life-threatening illnesses like hantavirus, leptospirosis, lymphocytic choriomeningitis virus, plague, rat-bite fever and salmonellosis. Germs can linger in rat urine and feces after the rats themselves have been dispatched, too, so careful cleanup is important.

    Grab a pair rubber gloves and disinfectant and meet us on the next page for some important suggestions about safe cleanup procedures. We know you want to get your home sparkling again fast, but it’s important to use some precautions while you’re doing it.

    Don’t try to clean mouse-tainted areas with your bare hands. Even though a surface may look relatively clean, it probably isn’t. Mice urinate when they become frightened. They may also walk through urine-saturated areas occasionally, tracking germs on the bottoms of their tiny, dirty little feet. Before you tackle cleanup, invest in a pair of latex, vinyl or rubber gloves, and wear gloves throughout the cleaning process. To avoid contaminating other surfaces, spray gloves with disinfectant periodically, especially before handling clean surfaces like doorknobs and cabinet pulls.

    To keep mice and rats from having a family reunion at your house, seal gaps under exterior doors and windows and along your foundation. Mice can enter your home through gaps as small as a half-inch wide. To avoid unwanted visitors in the future, check for cracks and gaps around fireplaces, drains and floor vents. Inspect your attic and crawlspace, too.

    Mouse urine and droppings dry out relatively quickly, but just removing moisture doesn’t kill germs. When you come along with your broom and dust mop (or vacuum cleaner), you scoop up most of the mess, but microscopic bits are released into the air where they can be inhaled and spread disease. Very bad idea. Instead, the U.S. Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC) recommends saturating rat droppings, rat nests and any areas where rats have lingered with a disinfectant mixture that kills germs on contact.

    Although you can use an over-the-counter disinfectant to do the job (make sure it says disinfectant on the label), the CDC also recommends using a mixture of one-and-a-half cups of bleach to a gallon of water (a 1 to 9 ratio). Spray affected areas well, and leave the bleach or disinfectant in place for 5 to 10 minutes.

    3: Scoop and Dump

    Once the areas you want to clean are wet, scoop up debris and dump it in a plastic bag for disposal outdoors. Be systematic and thorough. Mice are curious creatures. If you discover they’ve been foraging in your kitchen, don’t just clean areas where you see evidence they’ve been snacking. They’ve probably been on your countertops and in your cabinets. Clean any areas where you think they’ve been active. Look under your appliances and furnishings and behind them, too. Double bag mouse trash, one bag inside the other, and tie them both tightly. Place bags outdoors for pickup as soon after cleaning as possible.

    2: Sponge and Mop

    After loose materials like mouse nests have been gathered up, wipe down cabinet shelves, countertops and other areas with disinfectant. Mop the floors in affected areas, too. Use a disposable mop head and paper towels or sponges you can discard afterward. Be generous with disinfectant. Remember, wet (saturated) is good. Shampoo or steam clean affected carpets, upholstery and area rugs.

    1: Wash Your Hands and Tidy Up

    Disinfect your scrub gloves before taking them off, and wash your hands thoroughly when you’ve finished cleaning. That means scrubbing them in warm water and soap for at least 20 seconds. Scrubbing your hands vigorously is what loosens germs so the rinse water can wash them down the drain. Lather up. It’s a germ fighting precaution. You’ve seen TV doctors do it before surgery. Now it’s your turn. After washing your hands, change clothes and launder your cleaning clothes promptly in hot water and detergent.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    This article outlines how to make avatar pants and shirts, either for yourself or to sell in the catalog.

    T-Shirt Decals

    The easiest (but most limited) clothing design is a t-shirt which is basically an image applied to the front of an avatar’s torso. To make a t-shirt , create an image (ideally 512×512 pixels) and then articles/game assets#images|upload it to Roblox.

    Shirts and Pants

    Unlike t-shirts, shirts and pants wrap all the way around an avatar’s body, giving you more design control. To get started, download the following clothing templates and draw your own art on top.

    1. Right-click these images and select Save Image As… to save the templates to your computer.

    On each template, notice that the parts are “folded up” and wrapped around a Roblox character’s body, arms, and legs. Here are the sizes for each template part:

    Shape Size (width × height) Clothing Parts
    Large square 128 × 128 pixels Front and back of torso
    Tall rectangle 64 × 128 pixels Sides of torso (R, L)
    Sides of arms/legs (L, B, R, F)
    Wide rectangle 128 × 64 pixels Top and bottom of torso
    Small square 64 × 64 pixels Top and bottom of arms/legs (U, D)
    1. Open a template in the image editor of your choice; some free options include GIMP and Paint.NET.
    2. Design your clothing item and then articles/game assets#images|upload it to Roblox. Note that you can use 8-bit alpha channels for transparent regions.
    Notes / Limitations
    • Your image must be the exact dimensions of the template — 585 pixels wide and 559 pixels tall — or the upload process will fail.
    • Some avatars like Knights of Redcliff: Paladin do not accommodate clothing, by design.
    Design Considerations

    When applying clothing to articles/roblox avatars|R15 avatars in Roblox, some limits exist with the templates. Here are a couple examples of how you should and should not design the shoes on a pants template.

    Uploading Clothing

    Upload/Selling Fees

    To upload or sell certain items, you must first pay a fee. An upload fee is paid when an item is first uploaded, before it is moderated. A selling fee is paid the first time an item is marked “on sale” and becomes available for other users to purchase.

    Item Type Cost Fee Type
    Shirt, Pants 10 Upload Fee
    T-Shirt 10 Selling Fee
    Hat, Hair Accessory, Face Accessory, Neck Accessory, Shoulder Accessory, Front Accessory, Back Accessory, Waist Accessory 750 Upload Fee
    Fee Details »
    • An upload fee is not refunded if an item is rejected through moderation.
    • An upload fee is refunded if an item’s underlying mesh or texture is moderated (for 3D items like hats and accessories).
    • A selling fee is only paid the first time an item is put on sale. After the initial payment, the item can be put on/off sale as many times as desired.
    • An item with an upload fee can be put on/off sale without paying any selling fee.

    When community items are sold on Roblox, a portion of sales will be split between the item creator and Roblox. If the item is sold within an experience, the revenue share will additionally be split with the owner of the experience.

    The current revenue share percentages are as follows:

    Item Type Catalog Purchase In-Experience Purchase
    T-Shirts, Shirts and Pants Creator receives 70% Creator receives 60%
    Affiliate receives 10%
    Hats and Accessories Creator receives 30% Creator receives 30%
    Affiliate receives 40%

    Testing Clothing

    Clothing can be tested without paying a fee as outlined below:

    1. In Studio, open the Plugins tab and click Build Rig.
    1. Choose a rig type from the popup menu. This should drop a “Dummy” avatar in your workspace.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    1. In the Explorer window, hover over the Dummy object, click the button, and insert either a ShirtGraphic (T-Shirt), Shirt, or Pants object according to your clothing type.
    1. Locate and select the new Shirt Graphic or Clothing object inside the dummy.
    1. In the Properties window, locate the associated property as follows:
    1. Click inside the property’s row and select the image you uploaded to Roblox. This should apply the clothing to the dummy avatar so you can see how it looks.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    Upload Process

    Once you’ve finalized and tested your design, you can upload the clothing item to Roblox.

    1. Go to the Create page.
    2. Click on either Shirts, Pants, or T-Shirts in the left column, depending on your design.
    3. In the main area of the window, click Choose File to select your template file. Remember that your image must be the exactly 585 pixels wide and 559 pixels tall or the upload process will fail.
    4. Type in a creative name for your item.
    5. Click the Upload button. Once approved by Roblox, the item will show up as one of your creations and can be applied to your avatar or offered for sale to other Roblox players.

    This Platform uses cookies to offer you a better experience, to personalize content, to provide social media features and to analyse the traffic on our site. For further information, including information on how to prevent or manage the use of cookies on this Platform, please refer to our Privacy and Cookie Policy.

    Here’s a quick guide on how to create a shirt in Roblox.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    Do you want to make a shirt in Roblox? If your answer is YES then you are at the perfect place. Roblox allows players to create not only short but also T-shirt and earn decent Robux. For the unversed, creating a shirt in Roblox requires players to have a Premium membership but players can make a t-shirt without a Premium membership.

    If you don’t have a Premium membership but wish to buy it and want to make a shirt in Roblox then keep reading this guide.

    How To Make A Shirt in Roblox

    Creating a t-shirt in Roblox is straightforward. If you don’t know how to do it then you should follow these simple steps:

    1. Save the template images for reference of where you want your design to appear on your avatar.

    2. Create your design by using an image editor.

    3. Make sure to keep in mind the following pixels while creating your piece in that layout.

    • Front and Back: 128×128
    • R, L, B, F: 64×128
    • Up and Down: 128×64
    • U, D: 64×64

    4. Make sure to save your design with dimensions of 585 pixels wide and 559 pixels tall.

    5. Visit the official website of Roblox sing in and click on the three lines at the top left of the page.

    6. When you select ‘Avatar’, you will see multiple options appearing on the screen. You will have to select ‘Shirt’ in the clothing menu.

    7. Click on the create button, which can be found at the top right side of the screen. .

    8. Click on the Choose File button and select your design file.

    9. Name your design and click on Upload.

    You have successfully created and uploaded your design and now you can wear and sell the same shirt in exchange for Robux whenever you want. All of the designs that you have uploaded will be seen on this page.

    That’s basically all you need to know about how to create a shirt in Roblox.

    GamerTweak is where passionate gamers like you will find everything they need to know about video games – new and old. The goal of GT is to be the best source of easy-to-understand tips and tricks, reviews, original features, hidden cheats and gaming tweaks that will help players worldwide. Get acquainted with upcoming games while also receiving in-depth information about evergreen ones. We eat, sleep, breathe gaming and we’ll keep you updated with the latest right here!



    Roblox is a huge universe where you can create your own world, play other people’s games, buy other player’s gear and generally hang out. Designed for younger children, it’s a safe place to spend time. It is also the ideal place to express your own creativity and have a blast creating your own clothing. This tutorial will show you how to make your own shirt in Roblox.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    Ever wanted to be a fashion designer? Have ideas of being the next Hugo Boss or Versace? Anything is possible in this game!

    Creativity is the main aim of Roblox and it delivers. Think Minecraft times a hundred and then containing lots of other minigames designed by players, a virtual currency, thriving virtual economy and you have an idea of what’s possible in the game. Being able to create your own world, your own games and your own clothing is one of the reasons that over 50 million people play this game.

    Let’s exercise some of that creativity right now.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    Create a shirt in Roblox

    While I’ll walk you through creating a simple shirt, the same principle applies to all clothing items within Roblox. You can create shorts, t shirts, hats, pants, shoes and all kinds of things. You can even sell your creations to other players in return for Robux, the in-game currency. To create your own clothing, you will need to be a subscriber to the premium Builder’s Club.

    Creating clothing is done through templates. The developers have created simple graphical templates for you to use in your designs. It makes designing clothing items fairly straightforward once you get to grips with how it all works.

    1. Download a shirt template from the Roblox website here. Right click the image and Save As.
    2. Open the image in your image editor. Roblox and I both recommend GIMP and NET as they are free and easy to get to grips with.
    3. Play around with colors and designs as much as you like and just use Save As then name it something different to keep your original template intact.

    Creating any clothing item takes a little vision. The template is flat but when it is uploaded to the game, it is rendered in 3D so will be in three dimensions. So while your ideas may look good on the flat template, you have to picture it in your mind as a 3D model.

    A shirt is probably the easiest clothing item to create. You can create a design for the front and back and something simpler for each arm. You can then use a complementing color for the up and down and you’re done.

    If you’re going to use a pattern, design or logo, remember to picture it in 3D in your mind and think about how it will look. This will take some practice but you will get there in the end.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    More Roblox Guides:

    Uploading your shirt into Roblox

    Once you have a shirt design you’re happy with, it’s time to upload them to Roblox. That has been made as simple as possible.

    1. Log into the Create page of the Roblox website.
    2. Select My Creations and then Shirts.
    3. Select Choose file, select your shirt template file.
    4. Give it a cool name.
    5. Select Upload.

    Selling your shirt on Roblox

    Once you’re good enough, you can sell your creations for Robux. This can make you a little spending money for the game. You will need Builder’s Club membership to sell stuff though.

    1. Select your shirt from within your Create window.
    2. Select the cog icon in the top right to access Settings.
    3. Select Configure and check the Sell This Item checkbox.
    4. Select the Robux checkbox and enter the amount.
    5. Select Save to place it for sale.

    Before randomly placing your shirt for sale, it makes sense to look at what other shirts are on sale and for what price. Just like in the real world, you need to offer something unique and price it competitively against other shirts. Price it too high and people just won’t buy it. Price it too low and you’re not making as many Robux as you could.

    The same principles will apply for pants, shoes, hats or whatever you create in Roblox. You use a 2D template to create a 3D model. Once you get used to visualizing your design in three dimensions, the rest is easy!

    Having a game filled with millions of players, which is only growing in popularity, makes for some very similar looking Avatars running around. Fortunately enough, not only is there a store filled with new and old items to customize your player with, but there’s also the opportunity to create your own clothes!

    Make sure you’ve downloaded ROBLOX Studio, which is the development side of ROBLOX, as this is where most of the guide takes place.

    How to Make T-Shirts in ROBLOX

    T-Shirts are the easiest clothing to make in ROBLOX. Create an image that’s ideally 512×512 pixels and then upload it to ROBLOX via the Asset Manager in ROBLOX Studio. As T-Shirts are just a square decal as opposed to a full shirt, there isn’t much else to do.

    How to Make Shirts and Pants on ROBLOX

    ROBLOX has made it simple to create the clothes that Avatars wear by setting them into a bunch of separate images rather than one large image that you need to make sure perfectly fits.

    Shirts and Pants wrap around the body of the Avatar, and as such, can look a bit more complicated than the T-Shirts. However, if you follow this guide, it’s a lot simpler than at first glance.

    To start, check out these handy templates which ROBLOX themselves has created. If you right click and save these images, you can use them as a guide on how the clothes should look once you upload the assets to ROBLOX Studio.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    ROBLOX has also added a handy guide on image sizes for the clothing. The table below will include this information in pixels:

    It’s important to note that the images must be exact to their dimensions or the upload process will fail.

    Testing Your Clothing and Designs

    While we’re in ROBLOX Studio, and we’ve uploaded our brand new clothing to the platform, let’s test to make sure that it looks good!

    In ROBLOX Studio, open the Plugins tab and click Build Rig. Then, choose a rig type which offers the different Avatar models that ROBLOX allows players to use.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    Once you’ve selected a Build Rig, go to the Explorer window and hover over the Dummy object, click the + button and choose either ShirtGraphic (T-Shirt), Pants or Shirt, depending on which design you opted for.

    How to create a shirt in roblox

    Locate and select the new clothing object or Shirt Graphic inside the Dummy. Then, in the properties window, locate the property and then click inside the row. This will allow you to select the image you uploaded to ROBLOX. Once done, check out how your clothing looks! Congratulations, you’ve just tested some designs, you virtual fashionista!

    Make sure to test the clothing on different Build Rigs by following the same steps above and selecting another Rig. This will allow you to see how your clothes look on different player models!

    ROBLOX’s Clothing Fees

    Uploading and/or selling items on ROBLOX incurs fees for the player. Fees are paid using ROBLOX’s premium currency, Robux, which you can buy in different amounts or as a monthly benefit of ROBLOX’s subscription, Premium.

    An Upload Fee of 10 Robux is paid when an item is first uploaded and before moderation. This fee is for Shirts and Pants. A Selling Fee of 10 Robux is paid when an item goes on sale for the first time. This fee is for T-Shirts.

    When your item is sold, ROBLOX takes a cut of the purchase. For T-Shirts, Shirts and Pants, this cut is 70/30, with the creator of the clothing receiving 70% revenue. In cases where the item is sold in an experience, the creator gets 60% of the revenue, with the other 10% going to the owner of the experience.

    Roblox offers an intricate template feature to make avatar clothing, including shirts. You can either use your created clothing for your own Avatar or Sell them on the Roblox platform. Whatever is the case, you should first know how to make Shirts in Roblox.

    How to Make Shirts in Roblox

    To make a Shirt in Roblox, players need the Shirt Template. Once they have the shirt template that they can find below. Open the template image with any image editor and edit the required boxes with your own design. Players can use online editors like GIMP or Paint.Net.

    Now fill the boxes(UP, R, L, BACK, DOWN, etc) with your design.

    Once the editing part is done. It’s time to upload your design and get it verified from the Roblox team.

    How to Upload yours Shirts in Roblox

    Before we move on to the upload process, make sure your edited shirt template dimension is 585 pixels wide and